Skip to main content

Full text of "Lectures on the second advent of Christ [microform]"

See other formats








I4£ liillO 

JA 11 1.6 





















WEBSTER, NY. 14580 

(716) 872-4503 






Collection de 

Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 


Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 

to 1 

The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
original copy available for filming. Features of this 
copy which may be bibliogrsphically unique, 
which may alter any of the images in the 
reproduction, or which may significantly change 
the usual method of filming, are checked below. 



Coloured covers/ 
Couverture de couleur 

Covers damaged/ 
Couverture endommageo 

Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
Couverture restaurde et/ou pellicul^e 

Covsr title missing/ 

Le titre de cciuverture manque 

Coloured maps/ 

Cartes gdographiques en couleur 

Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 

Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 

Bound with other material/ 
Relid avec d'autres documents 

Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
along interior margin/ 

Lareliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
distorsion le long da la marge interieure 

Blank leaves added during restoration may 
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
have been omitted from filming/ 
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout^es 
lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
mais. lorsque cela dtait possible, ces pages n'ont 
pas 6ti film^es. 

Additional comments:/ 
Commentaires suppldmentaires: 

L'Institut a microfilme le meilleur exemplaire 
qu1l lui a etd possible de se procurer, Les details 
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
point de vue bibliographique. qui peuvent modifier 
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
modification dans la m^thode normale de filmage 
sont indiqu^s ci-dessous. 

r~n Coloured pagss/ 

Pages de coui«<ur 

Pages damaged/ 
Pages endommagees 

Pages restored and/oi 

Pages restaurees et/cu petlicuiees 

Pages discoloured, stained or foxei 
Pages deco^orees, tachet^es ou piquees 

I I Pages damaged/ 

I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ 

(~71 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 

□Pages detached/ 
Pages detachees 

y| Showthrough/ 
j/j Transparence 

I I Quality of print varies/ 


Qualite indgale de I'impression 

Includes supplementary material/ 
Comprend du materiel supplementaire 

Only edition available/ 
Seule Edition disponible 

Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
ensure the best possible image/ 
Les pages totalement au partiellement 
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
etc., cnt 6t^ fiim^es A nouveau de facon a 
obtenir la meilleure image p^rsible. 

of 1 

or I 



This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 

Ce document est filmd au taux de reduction indiqu^ c<-dessous. 

IPX 14X 18X 22X 

I I I I I I /I I I I I I M 









The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
to the generosity of: 

Harold Campbell Vaughan Memorial Library 
Acadia University 

L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grflce d la 
g6n6ro8it6 de: 

Harold Campbell Vaughan Memorial Library 
Acadia University 

The images appearing here are the best quality 
possible considering the condition and legibility 
of the original copy and in keeping with the 
filming contract specif icatio. is. 

Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
de la nettetd de l'exemplaire filmd, et en 
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 

Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
beginning with the front ':over and ending on 
the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
or illustrated impression. 

The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
shall contain the symbol — *■ (meaning "CON- 
TINUED "). or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
whichever applies. 

Les exemplaires originaux dont \t, couverture en 
papier est imprim6e snnt filmds en commenpant 
par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
d'impression ou d'illustration, soft par le second 
plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
originaux sont film^s en commenpant par la 
premidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 

Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
cas: le symbole — •► signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
symbole V signifie "FIN". 

Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
required. The following diagrams illustrate the 

Les cartes, planshes, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
filmds d des taux de reduction diffdrents. 
Lorsque le document e^t trop grand pour dtre 
reproduit en un seul clichd, il est film6 A partir 
de Tangle supdrieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
illustrent la mdthode. 



























The Second Coming of Christ is a subject of 
such thrilling interest to his church, that it has 
occupied the attention of able men in every 
age of the gospel dispensation ; but, as might 
have been expected, upon this, as well as 
every other truth revealed in the Scriptures, 
great diversity of opinions has prevailed, and 
not a few of them have been of the most 
erroneous and conflicting character. 

For some years past, the Second Coming of 
our blessed Redeemer has, at different periods, 
been announced ai at hand ; the excitement 
thereby produced has been, not un frequently, 
followed by bad consequences ; churches have 
been traduced as " Babylon," — Christian Min- 
isters as '* false prophets," and " wolves in 
shoep's clothing," — and the sheep, in many 

^\ :ii.5^ 


instances, have been induced to forsake the 
fold, and to follo'.v those wild and frantic men 
in the barren regions of human speculations, 
till sober truth and humble piety have been 
injured in the midst of strife, envy, and censo- 

The re-appearance and indefatigable zeal 
of those persons, in holding meetings, distri- 
bating books, and in compassing sea and land 
to make ^proselytes, led the author to do his 
utmost in taking care of the flock of Christ 
over which he was made overseer. These 
lectures were prepared and delivered to correct 
what is considered erroneous in the opinions 
of the "Adventists;" and to supply infor- 
mation to guard the people against those delu- 
sions which were so rampant. Having per- 
formed this labor, however imperfectly, the 
author supposed these lectures would only 
live in the recollection of those who heard 
them. But the desire of several friends, the 
request of the official members in their Quar- 




terly Meeting, the fact that nothing- is circu- 
lated in these parts to counteract the errors 
referred to, and the possibility that those rest- 
less spirits would again agitate the public 
mind,— overcame the strong objections in the 
author's mind, and he has consented to pub- 
lish this work, notwithstanding, its imperfec- 

The present little volume is designed for 
circulation chiefly among the rural churches 
of the frontier, where they have been most 
exposed to the incursions of itinerating " A(i- 
ventists ;" and, it is hoped, that while persons 
of severe criticism might find many faults in 
it, others may read it to their edification. 
Numerous and extensive ^dotations have 
been introduced, chiefly to place the different 
points more prominently and forcibly before 
the reader, and also to excite and promote a 
more general desire for reading in the coun- 
try parts of this Province. 

With sincere and earnest prayers, the wri- 



tor submits his work to candid Christian 
readers, trusting that « when Christ, who is 
our Hfe, shall appear, then shall ye also appear 
with him in glory.*' 

H. L. 


The Second Advent of Christ is the hope of the 
Christian Church 9 

Errors Respecting the Time of the Second Advent 27 

The Work to be Done between Christ's Ascension 
to Heaven and His Second Advent ; Discipling 
all Nations 1^3 


The Work to be Done, &c. ; The Destruction of 
Antichrist 95 


The Work to be Done, Ac. ; The Restoration of 
the Jews 2 oa 

The Millennium ; Pre-Millennial Views , 175 



The Millennium: Post-Millennial Views 211 

LECTURE virr. 

The Little Season 245 


The Second Advent itself ; The Resurrection from 
the Dead 272 

The Actual Appearing of Christ 297 

The General Judgment 233 

The Conflagration , , , ^ 3(51 

The New Creation ^89 

Concluding Address 425 





' Phil. iii. 20. 
—We look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ.'* 

The second Advent of Christ is a subject 
largely dwelt upon in the Holy Scriptures 
and It IS set forth in a variety of expressions' 
each being adapted to the time when thj 
words were used, the persons to whom they 
were addressed, or the particular effect it was 
intended to produce. We can only transcribe 
a few of th*e passages which relate to that 
event : " For the Son of Man shall co^ne in 
the glory of His Father, with His angels ; and 
then he shall reward every man according to 
his warks^'^MM, xvi. 27. « The day of the 
Lord will come as a thief in the ni^ht "—2 
Pot. iii. 9, 10. « When His glory shall be re. 

i ! 



vealedJ*^ — 1 Peter, iv. 13. " Be 'ye therejore 
ready also ; for the Son of Man cometh at an 
how when ye think notP — Luke xii. 40. But 
it becomes us to observe, that some of those 
expressions which refer to the second Advent 
of Christ, are also applied to other events^ — for 
instance : St. Paul, speaking of his conver- 
sion to God, and his call to the Christian 

Ministry, says : " Tt pleased God who 

called rie by His grace to reveal his Son 

in me,' that I might preach Him among the 
heathen."— Gal. i. 15,15. 

Similar language is used by the sacred 
writers, when temporal judgments are threat- 
ened. " The day of the Lord is at hand ; it 
shall come as a destruction from the Almighty 

.Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, 

cruel both w^ith w^rath and fierce anger, to 
lay the land desolate ; and He shall destroy 
the sinners thereof out of it." — jpi. xiii. 6, 9. 
<« Behold, the Lord rideth upon a swift cloud, 
and shall come into Egypt ; and the idols of 
Egypt shall be moved at his presence." — Isa. 
xix. 1. Such like words have also been used 
to denote the death of an individual, and that 
with T^roDrietv. as we are then called to an^ 




pear before Him ; or to be present with the 
Lord ; — hence, believers have applied to them- 
selves the advice of Christ : " Watch, there- 
fore, for ye know not what hoar your Lord 
doth come Therefore, be ye also rea- 
dy ; for in such an hour as ye think not, the 
Son of Man cometh." — Matt. xxiv. 42, 44. 

The coming of the Lord in all these res- 
pects, however, is not to limit our faith and 
hope, as if He were not to come in any other 
manner ; for his second appearing will be far 
more extensively important to the human 
race, and followed with much greater results 
than have attended His coming in any of the 
above ways. Let us then proceed to consider 
this GLORIOUS EVENT itsclf, the second appear- 
ing of our Lord Jesus Christ. It is a matter 
in which we are so much concerned, that it 
is exceedingly desirable that our expectation 
of it should be based upon the surest founda- 
tion. To assist us in this object of our faith, 
let us listen to the words of prophecy as they 
were uttered by wise and good men under 
the influence of plenary inspiration : Enoch 
prophesied, " Behold the Lord cometh with 

I.JLZSJ I-w^^T. £^^ t.L7s 


■ V — 


(xix. 25) says, ^<For 1 know that my Redeemer 
hveth, and that HesJioIl stand at the latter day 
upon the earth, Abraham " looked for a city 
which hath foundations, whose builder and 
maker is God."— Heb. xi. 10. « He knew 
that earth could afford no permanent residence 
for an immortal mind : and he looked for that 
heavenly building of which God is the Archi- 
tect and Owner : in a word, he lost sight of 
earth, that he might keep heaven in view."— 
Dr. Clarke. The Psahni&t, 1. 1, 6, says : « The 
mighty God, even the Lord, hath spoken, and 
called the earth from the rising of the sun 
imto the going down thereof, &c." In Isaiah, 
XXV. 6, 7, 8, 9, it is written : « And in this 
mountain shall the Lord of hosts make unto 
all people a feast of Tat things, a feast of wines 
on the lees, of fat things full of marrow, of 
wines on the lees well refined. And He will 
destroy in this moimtain the face of the cov- 
ering cast over all people, and the vail that is 
spread over all nations. He will swallow up 
death in victory ; and the Lord God will wipe 
away tea.s from off all faces ; and the rebuke 
of His people shall He take away from off all 
the earth : for the Lord hath spoken it. And 




it shall be said in that day, Lo ! this is our 
God : we have waited for Him, and He will 
save us : this is the Lord : we have waited 
for Him, we will be glad and rejoice in His 
salvation." In this prediction, the prophet 
appears to comprehend the whole Gospel dis- 
pensation from its commencement to its com- 
pletion. Isa. Ixiv. 1 : "Oh that Thou wouldest 
rend the heavens, that Thou wouldest come 
down, that the mountains might flow dov/n 
at Thy presence." Daniel also, in the 
last chapter of his book, refers to the great 
event : « And many of them that sleep in 
the dust of the earth shall awake, some to 
everlasting life, and some to shame and ever- 
lasting contempt. And they that be wise shall 
shine as the brightness of the firmament j and 
they that turn many to righteousness as the 
stars for ever and ever." (ver. 2, 3.) « God 
came from Teman, and the Holy One from 
mount Paran ! His glory covered the hea- 
vens, and the earth was full of His praise. 
And His brightness was as the light : He had 
horns coming out of His hand : and there 
was the hiding of His power. Before Him 
went the pestilence, and burning coals weni 




forth uo his feet. He stood, and measured the 
earth: He beheld, and drove asunder the na- 
tions ; and the everlasting mountains were 
scattered, the perpetual hills did bow: His 
ways are everlasting."— Hab. iii. 3, 4, 5, 6. 
It is to be supposed, that if Jesns had any 
intention of coming again to the children of 
men, He would apprise the disciples of it, both 
for their own comfort, and as a doctrine, 
which they would have to teach after His 
departure from them. That He did so inform 
them, is very evident— for many such im- 
pressive lessons are recorded by the evange- 
lists : " Let not your heart be troubled : ye 
believe in God, believe also in me : In my 
Father's house, are many mansions : if it 
■were not so, I would have told you : I go to 
prepare a place for you. And if I go and pre- 
pare a place for you, 1 will come again, and 
receive you unto myself; that where I am, 
there ye may be also."— John xiv. 1, 2, 3. 

Several parables delivered by Christ, were 
intended not only to teach the doctrine of His 
second coming, but to illustrate some of its 
circumstances, and especially to set before 
His people the necessity of being always 



found ready for it ; such are the parables of 
the virgins ; of the nobleman going into a 
far country, and delivering his goods into the 
hands of his servants for improvement,— and 
his return and reckoning with them. And 
then the direct application of it to His com- 
ing in glory, to judge all nations, and re- 
ward every person according to his works. 
— Matt. XXV. 

The return of Christ was an event to which 
the Apostles looked as an object of faith, and 
a source of comfort to them in their trials ; 
It sustained them in their toils, mitigated 
their sorrows, increased theii patience, bright- 
ened their hope, and made them to be more 
than conquerors. St. Paul, while apprehend- 
ing a death of martyrdom, was enabled to 
look forward- to a crown of glory, when Christ 
should come to reward His people : « For I 
am now ready to be offered," says he, " and 
the time of my departure is at hand. I have 
fought a good fight,! have finished ^7/ course, 
I have kept the faith : henceforth there is laid 
up for me a crown of righteousness, which 
the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give ms 
at that day: and not to me only, but unto all 




them also that love His appearing."— 2 Tim. 
iv. 6, 7, 8. Again, to the Church He hath 
said : « And the very God of peace sanctify 
you wholly ; and I pray God your whole 
spirit and soul and oody be preserved blame- 
less unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ:^ 
—1 Thess. V. 23. " For the grace of God 
that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all 
men, Teaching us that, denying ungodliness 
-and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, 
righteously, and godly, in this present world : 
Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious 
appearing of the gyeat God and our Saviour 
Jesus Christ:'— Tit, ii. 11, 12, 13. "And as 
it is appointed unto men once to die, but after 
this the judgment : So Christ was once offer- 
ed to bear the sins of many ; and unto them 
that look for Him shall he appear the second 
time tvithout sin unto salvation^'' — Heb. ix. 
27, 28. " That the trial of your faith, being 
much more4)recious than of gold that perish- 
eth, though it be tried with fire, might be 
found unto praise and honour and glory at 
the appearing of Jesus Christ:'— I Pet. i. 7. 
" Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and 
it doth not yet appear what we shall be : but 




we know that, when he shall appear, we shall 
be like Him : for we shall see Him as He is." 
—1 John, iii. 2. To these quotations, many 
others might be added ; but we presume 
enough has been given for the purpose of 
showuag beyond doubt, that the second Ad- 
vent of our blessed Lord, is a truth fully and 
clearly taught in the Holy Scriptures. 
^ When we consider the blessed results of 
Christ's second coming, we find abundant 
reason why Christians should « look for," yea, 
long for the re-appearance of the Divine Re- 
deemer. The curse which fell upon man, upon 
his body, upon his soul, upon his habitation, 
in a word, upon all that covers the earth's 
surface ; and then remember, that the curse 
will be removed with its long train of evils, 
sickness, sorrow, pain, and death ; and that 
the blessing of immortal life will then be 
ushered in ; the burthen of sin will be ex- 
changed for the ^'far mare exceeding and eter^ 
nal weight of glory P Death shall no longer 
reign over the children of men, for ''there 
shall be no more death} they will be " before 
the throne of God, and serve Him day and 
night in His temple ; and Ho that sitteth oa 

A 5 


the throne shall dwell among them ; and they 
shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; 
neither sh.ll the sun light on them, nor any 
heat ; for the Lamb which is in the midst of 
the throne shall feed them, and shall lead 
them unto living fountains of waters: and 
bod shall wipe away all tears from their 
eyes."— Rev. vii. 15, 16, 17. 

In contemplation of this glorious state, we 
cry out from our inmost soul, « Thy Kingdom 
comer we hail with unutterable emotion 
every m,dication of its approach ; when the 
archangel, wUh the voice of Almighty God 
shall issue His summons to the sleepers in 
death's dark charnel house ; when the wait- 
ing weary pilgrim, who has endured unto the 
end, shall rejoice to meet his Saviour in the 

Seeing, then, that we look for such thino-g 
" what manner of persons ought we to belli 
all holy conversation and godliness?" and yet 
multitudes of persons are so much ensrossed 
m the affairs of this life, that thev seem to 
forget their days are numbereil, and their end 
draweth nigh. Let them ponder the words 
of Christ, « Wha' is a man profited, if he 



should gain the whole world, and lose his 
own soul ? or what shall a man irive in ex- 
chano-e for his soul ] For the Son of Man 
shall come in the glory of His Father, with 
His angels ; and then shall He reward every 
man according to his works."— Matt. xvi. 
56, 27. These solemn questions and an- 
aiouncements of Christ should operate as a 
warning upon the thoughtless and worldly, 
and induce them to lay up ^a treasure in 

But we look more especially to the profes- 
sors of religion for such effects,* as the coming 
of Christ is calculated to produce. Many c^ 
them, alas ! have only a name to live while 
they are dead, although formally connected 
with the Church of Christ. They have 
never been grafted into the living vine ; they 
have assumed the form of godliness without 
obtaining its power; they are the sleeping 
virgu]s who have their lamps, but they have 
^o oil in them ; and when they are trimmed 
they blaze but for a moment, and then in 
«moke expire,— they are go7ie out; and when 
they have gone to buy oil, the bridegroom 
•wdl come, and the door will he slitit, there- 



by excluding those who were not readr 
and watching for his coming. Let ho'e 
B umbenng professors « awake and arise from 
he dead and Christ shall give them 4ht? 
so that when « the Lord Jesus Christ shall 
be revealed from heaven, with His mighty 

Ertt"'"^ ^"' ^^'^'"^ veng^ancrol 


fesSr« T>T *° !!" "^f ""'' backslidden pro- 
lessor, Ivomember therefore from whence 
«-u art fallen, and repent, and do the firsi 
works ; or else I will come unto thee qnickl v 
and w,ll remove thy candlestick ouT^n L' 
place, except thou repent.»-Kev. ii. 5. The 
servant who hid his talent, was cast into outer 
darkness, where there is weeping and gnash 
..g of teeth."_Matt. xxv. 30. He was p't" 
.shed, not for extravagance, not for was'L: 

or mjurmg his Lord's money, but for hid ;: 

t,-for neglecting to improve it. How man^ 

alents are buried in the church, which 72 

o be employed in the work of Jhe Lord t 

lents for training children in the way hey 


Should go ; talents for awakening sinners by 
private conversation ; talents for comforting 
the afflicted, and pointing them to Him who 
by the grace of God, tasted death for every 
inan ; talents for building up the Church upon 
Us most holy faith ; talents for sendiug the 
Bible and the Missionary to the ends of the 
earth. Oh ! ye slumbering professors, what 
talents have you? how are they employed? 
ihe Master will come to you and to me. He 
may come quicUy ; what shall be our re- 
ward ? 

Let us address a few words to those who 
are « looking for and hasting unto the comin<r 
of the day of God." You may be found, at 
present, in all the varied circumstances of 
life, to which man is heir ; no small share of 
suffering has been appointed to some of you 
and these afflictions are not joyous but gnev-' 
oiis; yet even now, you may find they yield 
\\i^ peaceallc fndU of righteousness ; and thev 
are working out for us a far mare exceeding 
and eternal weight of glory." « For I reckon '» 
says St. Paul, « that the sufferings of this 
present time are not worthy to be compared 
with the glory which shall be revealed in 




ns. Be patient, therefore, brethren, nnto 
the coming of the Lord." If now you have 
protracted suffering, then there will be a 
complete release ! If „ow you liave a great 
fight of affliction, then you will have an un- 
disturbed and eternal peace ! If „ow vou 
are absent from the Lord, then you shall be 
present with Him. 

But the doctrine of Christ's second Advent 
IS also designed to encourage the hope of the 
Christian believer ; this expectation of see- 
ing Christ, and being " ii/ce Him," has o-iven 
nse to the desire, that He would come guick. 
ly ; U has prompted men of ardor to be al 
most impatient at His apparent delay; and 
hence their miscalculations have resulted in 
disappointment and shame. But there are 
others wlio have no less confidence in Christ's 
second appearing ; but they think the time is 
not yet ; and they are attending to the words 
of the Apostle, "/.o^,, to the e,zd for the grace 
that IS to be brought unto you at the rcvelatwn 
of Jesus Christ /" they remember the words 
of the Saviour, " take ye heed, watch and w-av 
Jor ye know not when the time is." 

Is the follower of Christ to be stimulated 


to fidelity and constancy, amidst all the per- 
plex.ties and discouragements of life, let him 
attend to the ,.-ords of the beloved Apostle, 
whose matured piety and long experience 
qualified hun to give the best advice : " And 
now httle children, abide in Him, that when 
He shall appear, we may have confidence 
and not be ashamed before Him at His 

Is the Church to bo urged to greater de- 
grees of heavenly muidedness, so as to coun- 
teract the gilded attractions of this transitory 
state ? what is so calculated to refine and ele- 
vate Its taste and desires, as the prospect of 
being at the marriage supper of the Lamb ; 
to whom, as his bride, the Church is affi- 
anced. " If ye, then, be risen witli Christ 
seek those things which are above, where' 
Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set 
your affections on things above, not on thin-s 
on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life 
IS hid with Christ in God. When Christ 
who IS our life, shall appear, then shall yj 
also appear with Him in glory."_Col. iii. 1-4, 
The truly spiritual Church of Christ ear- 
nestly desires His coming,-it has done so 



ever ».nce John struck that note, « Even so, 
Come, Lord Jesns ;" the spiritual presence of 
the Saviour is no substitute for his persona! 
presenc. The faith of the believer,^"not 
a grace that is to last forever." Faith is the 
telescope that we use to see, and catch some 
g-eam of glory of the distant personal Christ: 
his dispensation itself shall pass away ; and 
taith, which 13 so precious now, shall be lost 
and merged in sight. Faith here is but a 
temporary thing ; it is b„t a substitute for 
sight,_it IS not to supersede or render it un- 
necessary So John, the beloved disciple, 
who lived nearest to Christ, who leaned ujon 
His bosom at supper; John was so little sa- 
tisfied with seeing by faith, that from the 
commencement of the Apocalypse to its close, 
he longs to see Christ by sight : « Come 
Lo d Jesus." The friend is not satisfied 
with epistolary intercourse with his friend — 
he longs to see him in the flesh. The bride 
IS not satisfied that the bridegroom should be 
dista„t,-she longs for his presence. The 
Christian Church is not satisfied that the 
Lord should be beyond the horizon,-she 
longs and prays, « Come, Lord Jesu3."_Dr 
Cumming in Apoc. p. 395. 



In concluding these remarks, we would say, 
that the Church is in a state of widowhood 
the bridegroom is taken away ; the bride 
the Church, is ia the wilderness of this world.' 
iiut we look for the personal return of Christ 
the Husband. To His spouse. He says : « Ye 
now have sorrow, but I will see you again 
and your heart shall rejoice ; and your ioy' 
no man taketh from yon—John xvi. 19,20, 




. SECOND COMING. '''"^^^^^ 

Acts I. 7; 

the Father hath put in Hu own power." 

In our last dfecourse, we were led to observe 
that the second Advent of Christ has ev^r' 
been the great object of the Church's hole 
parfcnlarly since the angel said : "This sale 
Jsus which is taken up fronr you into W 

12 nTm r°T r "'° '"^""«^' - y« have 
semi Him go into heaven."_Acts i. 2. But 

although the angel did not say when ChriS 
return should take place, yet men have 1 
Slimed to lift up the veil of futuritv a.Id 
into the hidden things of God, tdlll IJ 
mulated by an ardent desire and a viviSlma 
gmation, they have ransacked the annXof 
chronology; they have noted down raemora 
ble events and occurrences; they haveTet 
^.gns in the sun, in the moon, 'and in ^^ 



Stars; and then, with the greatest presiimi>- 
tion, they hnve told the world, the very day 
when Christ shall appear. How much bet- 
ter would it have been, if they had regarded 
the words of Christ, spoken in reply to the 
question, « Wilt thou at this time restore 
again tlio Kingdom to Israel." 7 he Saviour 
said : " It is not for you to know the times, 
or the seasons, which the Father hath put in 
His own power." But as this rebuke has 
often been disregarded, and the time of 
Christ's second Advent frequently set, espe- 
cially within the past ten or twelve years, we 
shall now — 

First, refer to some of those errors respect- 
ing the TIME of Christ's second Advent:— 

The disciples themselves mistook some of 
our Lord's predictions, respecting the destruc- 
tion of Jerusalem, and applied them to His 
second Advent. For instance, when they 
had shew-n Christ the buildings of the tem- 
ple. He informed them that a time was com- 
ing, when there should not be left one stone 
of them upon another, that should not be 
thrown down.— Matt. xxiv. 1, 2, 3. The as- 
tonished disciples said : « Tell us when shall 

I !'!f 


these things be, and what shall 

of Thv 

be tho sign 

ri-,,- / ''°"''"^' """ M tie end of the world " 
Chnst gave them the signs of the times par 

oS'r "^ :'"" '^-■"-'-" *ouid be'd : 

mneduuely concerned ; He also gave si^ns 
of H,s second Advent. But as to the time of 
His .econa conring, and tke en.1 ojlZllJ 
Jesus saitl, « Bui or fl,r,f , , ^'^^ 

z:^ ir;:' 'if'- ^*^ *'" ^^^^^ *- 

r/ie/-. And then He o-ave thprr. fi • i 
« 'Pol, I -, b^ve mem this advice* 

Take ye heed, watch and nn v • f. i ' 

Upon the above text th^ a / . ' ' 

remark: "If the abovV^ '^'*^"""°'-^ «"« 

the definite time of the ZoS "^ J ^^^^^^^^ 

heaven they equally prove tLts^ir 
elf wdl never understand the time -ft 
that which is affirmed concerning m' 
also affirmed concerning Christ bttt'u" 
pose that the Lord will „ot knox^ the ^ ^ 
His second glorious appearing for th« ITi 
-.3 to suppose that which is supreSy 



absurd and preposterous."- This statement 
proceeds upon the supposition, that if such 
knowledge be communicated to Christ Jesus, 
It must necessarily be made known to men 
also 5 we do not see the necessity of this and 
we are quite inclined to think, that the glori- 
fied humanity of Christ in heaven, may have 
been made acquainted with the time of His 
second Advent. But it is pretty evident, that 
no one on earth knows when that time will 
arrive, for those persons who profess to have 
that knowledge, and have foretold the very day 
when It should occur, have been so frequent- 
ly mistaken, that it clearly appears they do 
not know the time j and therefore we can 
have no confidence in their future predic- 

" It is worthy of remark," says Dr. Un- 
wick, « that the only errors mentioned in the 
New Testament, respecting the time of our 
Lord's coming, all consist in dating it too 
early:' I shall give several examples : 1st. 
The case of the se rvant represented, as say^ 

* Grand Crisis, P- 233ri^his'^^;i~;^cir^^ 
have been prepared by one individual, was '^ issued bv 
request of the Advent Brethren," so that, we must look 
«pon It as a Standard Work of 'those persons 


ing, « my Lord delayeth His corainff" Th» 
servant had taken „p a wrong impr;;';' '„ of 
he date when his master was to be looked 
for? and as his master did not show himself 
«ccordmg to that false date, the servant,^ 
stead of d,str„stmg his own understand n.^ 
memory or calculation, as the case „S 

wouTd T " """"^''°"' *'-'• "- "-£r 

sTa cteaT r"'^'" '"' ""''' P--''-d, and 
so acted to h,s rmn. (Has not this case been 

rcpeateJly realized amnn„. ti 

ti,i y ^'''^'izei among the expectants of 

the pre-millenniul Advent?) The next in 
stance adduced hun, tt ■ , '"" 

nobleman Tn f '^''''' " *''^' "^ «!« 

(that IS the disciples) " about an immediate 
appearmg, he int.mates that both His c^'d 
Advent and the appearing of the Kmgdom "1 
tt c'e^r irr^ """ "' ^ considen^i^in. ! 

v^r^+ +1 , ^ ^^^Jstcike, shows i> 

no to have been H,s wi.-l that th y shiuld 
look upon those events as at hand."/ " 

ClSt'sTn r'-"^^'"'"^ *he time of 
^'tiiist s second commg, arose it, th. ni i 

• Quoted bj Brown, pT 4i7 




St. Paul liad written his fi 

rst epistle to that 


Churcl. >„ w,Hch l>e i.sed tl.ese words: " lor 
the Lord himself shall descend from heaven 

w,th a shout with the voice of the arcran- 
ge , and w,th the of God ; and the 
dead ,„ Christ shnll rise fast ! then we which 
are ahve and remain, shall be cauglu up to^^e. 
ther wath them in the clcds, to n.eet t\o 
Lord zu he mr : and so shall we be ever witli 
the Lord. Wlierefore comfort one another 
With these w«r<ls."_i Thcss. iv. 10, 17 IS 

It appears th.t some teachers among th'e 
Thessalonmns had so interpreted the ^bov" 
paragraph, as to le.-ul tl.e Charch to exn-ct 
the ,perd^, coming „J Chrht ; and tluU it 
wonld take place in l.heh- o^on day. wL", 
the apostle heard of this error, he-^wrote h" 
second ep,stle, m which he labours to correct 
the.r v,ews upon the subject, sayin. « Now 
we beseech you, brethren, by the c;mi„g Jf 

Z ^™"' , •'""" '^''^' ^"'^ '^y °« gather- 
ing together unto Bin,, that ye be n^t sooa 

shaken n, mn.d, or be troubled, neitlrer b^ 

.pr,t, nor by word, nor by letter as W 

«», as that the day of Christ is at hand. lS 

no mat. you I y any raeans.''.-2 Th J 


«• 1, 2, 3. In this the apostle gently insin 
»ates, that false brethren had rn.,ZlZ 
them co„cernn,g the day of Chr st, and he 
"rges t,t « they be not soon shaken in 
«^.nd;" that is, disturbed or agitated, by any 
means, those persons may ^J^iJ. 

tended spirit of prophecy which these false 
brethren may assert they have ; "nor toord^' 
which they may report me to have spoken : 
nor by letter as from us,'' that is, any for-ed 
letter, which these false brethren may say has 
come from us, announcing that the day of 
Christ IS chronologically at hand. You per 
ceive that a pretended spirit of prophecy I'lis 
construing, or misrepresenting Paul's words 
and forged letters, were the means by which 
these false teachers introduced their error 
among the Thessalonians, and against which 
St. Paul here guards thorn. But the apostle 
fearlessly crushes this rising error,-and how 
does he crush it ? by shewing the distan..e of 
that great event, viz., Christ's second com- 

for that day shall not come, except there 
come a falling away first, and that man of 



sin be revealed, the son of perdition," whom 
Christ the Lord shall consume with the spirit 
of His month, and shall destroy with the 
brightness of His coming, (ver. 3-8.) Brown 
says, "the apostle's beseeching tone, shews 
that he saw some peculiar evils in the error 
which had crept into that Church, and he. 
contemplated with grief its possible progress 
among the converts to the Christian faith.— 
He beseeches them not to be soon, or quickly, 
as by sudden impulse, ''shaken in mind;'' 
agitated, disturbed, or to be " trouhlecip as 
when one is, on hearing of wars, and ru- 
mours of wars, by the assertion that the day 
of Christ was at hand. The thing pointed 
at, is such an arrestment of the mind, as tends 
to unnerve it ; a feverish excitement which 
tends to throw the mind oil its balance, and 
so far unfit it for the duties of life,— the very 
opposite of that tranquil and bright expectan- 
cy which realizes the certainty rather than 
the chronology/ of the Lord's coming. And I 
would appeal to the whole history of pre-mil- 
lennialism, whether this feverish excitability 
has, or has not, been found a prevailing ele- 
ment, and the parent of not a little that is 


erratic both in doctrine and in practice.- 
vP* *^0 

In the fourth century, Lactantins and a 
number of other Chil^asts, predicted the 
coming of Christ, and according to them it 
was to take pl.ce within two years after that i and the.r opinion was the result of in- 
gunus ^nto the stchject, hy all tlu>se most skilled 

;r '"'* ''''"'"'-'■ '^^'"^ Lactuntius was one of 
the greatest writers in his day. But we need 
not add the two centuries past away, and 
Christ did not come. 

In ^^^ seventeenth century, Vax^\asa^■ehnen^^ 
a higj pretender to a spirit of prophecy seU 
't m the year 1613, induced thereto by a fond 

second A^ . '■''^ra^vell, there arose a set of 
second Advent men, commonly called F,nh 
^narchy-^nenfmey aro described by L" 
sheim, as "^rons-headed and turbulent JZ 
yts, who expected Chrisfs sudden app ' 
ance upon earth : thev elaimprl f„ i, ',^P\°-'^' 
nf rnr}\ J ., ^ Claimed to be the samts 
?^:ffif!li^;i2yfxpeoted, when Christ should 
• Bp. Burnett. ' ~ — ~ ~ 





I f . 

come, they, as His deputies, were to govern 
all things under Him." But these turbulent 
enthusiasts have long been quiet in death, 
and yet Christ's second Advent has not taken 

Dr. Adam Clarke says, '-' it has long been 
the idle expectation of many persons, that 
the millennium, in their sense, was at hand, 
and its commencemait has been expected in 
every century since the Christian era. It 
has been fixed for several different years dur- 
ing the short period of my own life ; I be- 
lieved those predictions to be vain, and I have 
lived to see them such." 

We noAv come to the nineteenth, the pre- 
sent century. These early errors to which 
we have briefly adverted, were revived by 
Mr. Miller, a Baptist Minister in the United 
States ; he calculated from prophecy, chrono- 
gy, history, and other sources of information, 
that the second Advent of Christ should take 
place in 1843. When that prediction failed, 
a tarrying time of four years was announced, 
and then it was stated that Christ would come, 
that Christ must come, in 184.7. And I my- 
self heard one of those bold men say in the 


aays,-he was .«r. o/ it; f^r the Holy Ghost 

la d tilt -" ^''' ''" ^''^^ «'-' '^-^ 

a!!m f "*' "'"''' "P"'' 'he hearts of Ms 

who had embraced tha ' ' "* '1""'^ 

sHenced by the faflut If « ^^ '"''" "°* '""«; aL hen f Ta^tl^l T TT^"* ''"■ 
wintBv ti *• ' '^''' ''"t' during the 

wmter, the time of Christ's second AdvenI 

was a^ain appointed,_the 26th of May la," 
he day of the annular eclipse, was t Je sit' 
time. It was nnWiVi„ „♦ * j ^ 

ed thnt pT f "" '°y ^*a*ed, correctly report- 
ed, that Christ might come sooner, He 
come the next month, or even that ;er; n" ht 
but He could not be later than the sSll' 

that ime, had to acknowledge his mistake in 
the place where he uttered his prediction. 
1854 VI r' ''"^"'" ^'^ «"d the vear 

ng the t me when Christ's second Advent is 
to take place. We shall introd.^e the argu 
ments by which they endeavour to sup^rt 



their opinions, when we treat upon the pro- 
phecies from which they draw their conclu« 

There appears some incougrnity in their 
statements, in different parts of their books, 
as the following extract will show, when 
compared with the above : « Ajrain it is evi- 
dent the wise virgins themselves were not in 
full preparation to meet their Lord when the 
cry was sounded. They were awakened from 
their sleep, arose upon their feet, and trimmed 
their lamps ;" all of which constituted a part 
of the preparation. But it is plain, from 
other portions of God^s truth, that the trans- 
formation from mortality to immortality, will 
be instantaneous, as the ligiitning's flash, 
when the last trump shall sound ; and no 
previous warning, it appears, will be given to 
render the time of Christ's appearing S^rtain, 
as it would be, if announced by celestial 
beings to the saints; otherwise they would 
not be associated with the worldling in the 
same field, or at the same mill, in the com- 
mon avocations of life nor reposing on the 
couch. Had the erring brethren contented 
themselves with stating that certain eveuta 


foretuid .„ ,eripu„e, as preceding, the com- 

look <^U fof Ihe V ' '^' ""'^' "^^ "P°" *« 
heed watlh ^ ^"^"'"'•'-^e must "take 
need watcn and pray, then no fault could be 
found wuh their statements. E„t when thev 
assert that Christ «„// ., ^ 

and tl^t they are not mistaken thu time and 
that they cannot be mistaken ;-we /,«S 
nay we ,,,,,,,, «--• ^^ we are p^d 

IZ.^.. """ "'^ "^ ^^■"'^'^'^^'' °- - 

We do not find that the time of the second 

so 21" !""'"' '■" *^ ^^'^"^'"-•' *"« ^s 
so much obscurity about some of their Scrin- 

«rc dates, that there is no certainty wh ', 
he time to which they are applied began so 

tcrmmato. Look, for instance, to the seventy 

weeks spoken of by Daniel ; when thS 
weelcs began and ended, is, even to this day 
thr,9o7 1 ^•'"^°;°«*'^°^«sy. Look, also, to 
the 1290 days of ^ntichristian rule (Daniel 
xu. Z); the beginlng and end of this period 
IS confessedly unsettled. Bishop Newton, a 
pre-miUennarian says, " the question wa.. ast- 




ed, not only how long the daily sacrifice 
shall be taken away, and the transgression of 
desolation continue, but also how long the 
vision shall last ; so the answer is to be under- 
stood, and these 2,300' days denote the whole 
time from the begining of the vision to the 
cleansing of the sanctuary. The sanctuary 
is not yet cleansed, and consequently these 
years are not yet expired. * * * It is diffi- 
cult to fix the precise time, when the prophetic 
dates begin and when they end, till the pro- 
phecies are fulfilled, and the event declares 
the certainty of them." * 

l»ut let us proceed to examine some pas- 
sages of Scripture which are supposed to point 
definitely to the period of Christ's second 

Daniel ii. 31,-35 j and the interpretation 
Which we have in verses 37 45. In this 
pi ophecy, there are four monarchies mention- 
ed, the last of them is the Imperial govern- 
ment of Pagan Rome. The " little stone cut 
out of the mountain" smites this fourth mon- 
archy and demolishes it; then the ''little 
stone" is spoken of as increasing till it fills 

• Di9. on Prop., p. 290. 


the Whole earth,-and it shall stand for ever." 
But the prophecy does not say when this « lit- 
le stone" shall fill the whole earth ; .^ L re- 
ly speaks of the fcu^t, tJuu it shall be. i 
prophecy then proves .^^n, as to the ttl 

The?"f '"'°"' ''''"''"* ^'^'^U t=»ke place. 

_ i* , and Its uUerpretation in verses 16-28. 
In this prophecy, Daniel has anotl^, ,,-,^ ^f 
the same subiect wit), +i,„ i ix- •"""' oi 

horn " A^ o x ' T ® addition of a " ^«i</e 

W (ver. 8,) which is said to have " eves 
I'ke the eyes of a man, and a mouth speS 
2 g-at things." This " httle hor ''1^ 
derstood to be the Popedom. The J ™ 
ar.e trial .M final destruction of th Wh 
beast ; and the little horn which grew ou of 
It, IS described in verses 9-11 : "I belu Vn 
the thrones were cast down, a;d the Sen 
of days cbd sit, whose garment was wl Sa 
snow, and the hair of II,s head like the pure 
wool : Hxsthrone was like the fiery flame,' d 
His wheels as burning fire ; a fiery st e "m 
issued and came from before hxm, thZ 
sand thousands ministered unto him, and ten 
thousand tunes ten thousand stood before him • 
the judgment was set, and the Books were 



opened. I beheld then because of the voice 
of the irreat words which the horn spake : 
1 beheld even till the beast tvas slaiuy and 
His body dcMrm/rd, and given to the burning 
flame." The eternal God is here represent- 
ed aflcr the manner of an eastern Judge sit- 
ting in a grand assize to judge the fourth 
beast, who is found guilty, and destroyed. 
This is not spoken of the general judgement 
of the great day, for it precedes the destruc- 
tion of Antichrist : but it is a particular judge- 
ment upon the foiu'th beast and the little horn. 
This prophecy makes no mention as totlie time 
when the fourth beast and little horn, popery, 
should be destroyed; but the int&qv'etation 
does^(ycY. 21, 22): "I beheld and the same 
horn made^war witli the saints, and prevail- 
ed against them ; tifitil the Ancient of days 
came, and judgment was given unto the 
saints of the most High ; and the time came 
that the saints possessed the kingdom." 
Again, in verses 25-27, it is said of the little 
horn, '' he sliall spenk great words against the 
most High, and shall Avear out the saints of 
the most High, and think^to change times 
and laws \ and they shall be given into Hia 



hand until a time and times and the dividing 
of time. But the judgement shall sit, and 
they shall take away his dominion to consume 
and to destroy it unto the end." Not to 
dwell upon the obscurity of the words " time, 
times and the dividing of time ;" we would 
ask, does this time, here mentioned, refer to 
the second Advent of Christ? we answer no ; 
but it refers to the co7itinua7icc n.Y\di final des- 
truction of the "little horn," which we be- 
lieve represents Popery. This is evident, for 
both in the vision, and in the interpretation 
of it, the continuance of time and eve7tts, are 
still spoken of; in verse 22, we find His con- 
tinued existence is mentioned until the An- 
dent of days came, and judgynent ivas given, 
that is, the sentence was pronounced,— then, 
after that time, the saints shall possess the 
kingdom, and its universal extent is speedily 
accomi^lished, for it is said, vcr 27, " And the 
kingdom and dominion, and the great men of 
the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall 
be given to the people of the saints of the 
most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting 
kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and 
obey Him." This prophecy, and ." ts interpre- 




tetion shew that the "little horn" shall U 
destroyed after some period, here called « a 
time times and the dividing of time." But 

after the dcstnictton of tU little horn, untUcdl 
^^-^^-l^^^^'-ll serve and obey Christ! Neltht 
does the prophecy shew ^hen our Lord iviU 
come, even after his kingdom has become „„i- 

vises 5-|«'\T.' *^ interpretation is' in 
lame., f ■ ^'' ^'"'^'^'^''^ ^^^'^ *» the 
Zdef t "^r^'-°'"'^^ -"d events already 
alluded to in the preceding propnecies : but 

prophe heard one angel ask another, (ver. 
13. How long shall be the vision of the 
]ati«.T^r,' *^ *--g--on of dest! 

o be' ? ']r °*'' *''^ ^^"'^"'^^y ""-i «'e host 
to be trodden under foot." The answer 
pven, (ver. 14), is ,,,1^ 2,300 days • a'S 
(ver. 19), the angel said t^ Danie -I'S 
make thee know what shall be in tht la t Ind 
of the indignation ; for at the time appointed 
the end shall be." These 2,300 dayTa^e to 



be taken for prophetic days, that is, for years. 
But the question is, when did these 2,300 
years begin 1 This question is not at all set- 
tied by the learned ; and even the Adventists 
themselves are not agreed as to when the 
first part of this prophecy was fulfilled, and 
when the latter part of it shall be accom- 
phshed. Mr. Berick says: "But we turn 
again to Daniel viii., where the inquiry is 
made, « ^ How long the Vision concerning the 
daily sacrifice, and the transgression of deso- 
lation, to give both the sanctuary and the 
host to be trodden under foot? and he said 
unto me. Unto two thousand and three liun- 
dred days; then shall the sanctuary be 
cleansed.' " 

" Now, if: this period of time is to com- 
mence with the restoration of the daily wor- 
ship or offerings under Nehemiah, B. C. 445, 
or, according to some chronolog^rs, 446 it 
will terminate in A. D. 1855, or, at the latest, 
m the spring of 1856, when we may expect 
the sanctuary to be cleansed. 

" In the above arrangement, it will be seen 
that the event that marks the commence- 
ment of the 2,300 days, is the restoration of 



I ! 



the Jewish worship, or daily sacrifice, B. C. 


You perceive that the above calculation is 
based upon a mere sujoposition, that the 2,300 
days began with the restoration of the daily 
worship or offerings under Nehemiah, B. C 
445, or 446, But, as the author of the Grand 
Crisis says, " this position was first suggested 
by those now preaching the coming of the 
Lord in 1854." And so far as we know, this 
commencement of the 2300 days has not been 
applied to the time of Nehemiah by any other 
class' of writers. That the beginning of the 
2,300 days is still uncertain, from the fact, 
that the daily sacrifice was taken away at 
otJier periods besides the one when Israel was 
carried into Babylon. For instance, it was 
taken away by Antiochus Epiphanes, when 
he pillaged the temple ; and as Josephus 
says, "he forbade the Jews to offer those 
daily sacrifices, which they used to offer to 
God according to the law." Daniel speaks 
of its discontinuance to be 2,300 years, which 
cannot be applied to its cessation during the 
Babylonish c aptivity, as it was restored" and 
• Grand Crisis, p. 94. 



tak m away subsequently to that time. Mr. 
Miller himself thought the " daily sacrifice," 
referred to here by Daniel, was Faganism, 
and A. D. 508, to be the period when it 
was ''taken away," and believing "the abo- 
mination of desolation" to be Popery, he 
deemed the decree of Justinian, to be the 
point where it was set up.* Thus, we have 
a difference of opinion among the Adventists 
themselves, as to the commencement of the 
2,300 days ; Mr. Berick making it 445 years 
before the birth of Christ, and Mr. Miller reck- 
oning it 508 years after the Urth of Christ : 
thus they are 953 years apart from each other 
upon this point. 

Dr. Gumming applies this prophecy to Mo- 
hammedanisyn, by several -g^^nients, in which 
he shews that the " little horn" here men- 
tioned could not be Antiochus Epiplmnes, nor 
the Roman Power ; and that the people who 
were to suffer, were not the Jews, but Chris- 
timis. Concerning the 2,300 day.^, he says : 
*' When did the 2,300 years, at the enA o\ 
which, this " little horn" was to fail, begin ? 
and at what period, th erefore, may it be sup- 

• Grand Crisis, p. 82. " 







posed that its prosperity closed ? It is not 
the date of the rise but of the decay of Ma- 
homedanisra that is here indicated. The two 
dates, at one of which the 2,300 must 
commence, are either the year 538 B. C 
when the supremacy of the Persian and Ma- 
cedonian empire began, or the year 480 B. C 
just prior to the defeat of Xerxes on his inva- 
sion of Greece. The one period is the com- 
mencement of the Persian dynasty ; the se- 
cond, IS the era of its meridian, or its noon-. 

tide power and glory Take the meridian 

glory of Persia as its commencement : and 
then we shall find that the end of the 2 300 
years will bring us down to A. D. 1S20.»' 

Bishop Newton says, « When these C2 3001 
years shall be expired, then their end will 
clearly shew from whence their beginnino- is 
to be dated, whether from the vision of fte 
ram, or of the he-goat, or of the little horn " 
The uncertainty of the date when the 2 300 
years began, renders it impossible to say when 
they shall end ; hence the great obscurity of 
this prophecy respecting the time of its fulfil- 

• Lectures on Daniel, p. 27o 
t Di3. on Prop., pp. 289, 299. 


As it is not necessary that we should settle, 
tins point, and fix the beginning and end of 
the ^,300 years, we proceed to observe the 
great object of this prophecy, is to shew, that 
although the enemies of Christ shall prevail 
lor a long time, yet they shall ultimately be 
va„qu,,hed. This prophecy, then, refers to 
^\i<> deuructton of Chri^^s enemies, and not to 
the time of his second Advent. 

Another prophecy, is Daniel xi. 40 : "And 
at the time of the end, shall the king of the 
sou h push at him : and the king of the north 
shall come against him like a whirlwind, with 
chanots, and with horsemen, and with many 
ships and he shall enter into the countries, 
and shall overflow, and pass over." Mr Be- 
nck says, on these events : « And the kin- 
of the north shall come against him." It is 
obvious that the power to be pushed against, 
IS, that "certain king" namely, Turkey, for 
It IS spoken of as distinct from « the king of 
the south" and " the king of the north." 
After tracing the history of the Western em- 
pire, the prophet returns to the Eastern em- 
pire, and planting his feet on the seat of 
government, the metropolis of that vast Ea*. 







pire, now under the dominion of the Turks, 
and viewing the kingdoms from that point of 
observation, he calls Egypt « the king of the 
south," because it is the only kingdom lying 
m that direction ; and Russia, " the king of 
the north," because it is the only power situ- 
ated toward that point of the compass. With- 
out going into the minuta) of its history, 
(Egypt), from that time until the present, 
we would observe, that it continued much 
in this condition until the war of 1832, 
when Mehemet Ali, Pacha of Egypt, at- 
tempted to make himself independent of 
the Ottoman Porte, in the event of which 
the declaration of the prophet was fulfiUed : 
" the king of the south shall push at him :"* 
namely, at Tm-key ; for Syria, at this time, 
belonged to the Turkish empire. And " the 
king of the north shall come against him 
like a whirlwind;" the word usually trans- 
lated "whirlwind," says Kitto, means, more 
properly, k stm-m. But who is to come like 
a storm ? Gog and Magog, or as one wri- 
ter expresses it, « the Prince of Kosh," that 
IS, Russia. The two leading characteristics 
of a whirlwind are : 1st. Velocity ^ 2nd. Irre- 



«wtiUe violence. Hence, we, in 
respect to this f„lfil„ie,.t, « a .short work will 
the Lord make upon the earth." The position 
here taken, has been objected to by some, 
from the ulea that it would require too much 
time for the accomplishment of the work, 
and consequently place the coming of our 
Kmg too distant in the future. But it may 
be remarked, that a g,-eater work was per- 
formed by Bonaparte in a less period ; : an three 
months; and can we not rely on the word of 
God, when He declares it shall be done'* 

In the above extracts, we see the writer 
apphcs«theki„gofthe south pushing at 
him ; ' the certain king, to the Pacha of Egypt 
and his efforts in J832. « The king of the 
north coming against him as a whirlwind, to 
the empure of Eussia, the present war; the 
wnter thus making these two attacks to be 21 
years apart, whereas Daniel speaks of them 
as being simultaneous; besides, in the present 

''"f' *'f P«°l'^ of Egypt is actually aiding, 
and not pusldng against Turkey. 
__^^ t again, so far as the war has progressed, 
• Grand Crisia, pp. 131, 134 ~ — 


i !i 

almost every result has been obtained infiu 
vor of the Turks, and the Russians have re- 
treated, whereas Daniel says, " the king of the 
north". . . .shall enter into the countries, and 
shall overjloiv and pass aver. He shall also en- 
ter into the glorious land, and many countries 
shall be overthrown, but there shall escape 
out of his hand, Edom, and Moab, and the 
chief of the children of Ammon. He shall 
stretch forth his hand also upon the countries ; 
and the land of Egypt shall not escape. But 
he shall have power over the treasures of 
gold and of silver, and over all the precious 
things of Egypt : and the Libyans and the 
Ethiopians shall be at his steps."— Daniel 
xi. 40, 41,42, 43. 

According to the Adventists' the ly, this ex- 
tensive conquest has to be accomplished in 
this year of 1894; but where is there the 
least prospect of it ? 

We are inclined to think with Bishop New- 
ton, that these predictions respecting the 
kings of the south and of the north had their 
fulfilment, when the Othmar got possession of 
Greece, Constantinople, Ju aa and Egypt. 
But to show more clearly how exactly DanieFs 




prophecy was fulfilled in all its details by the 
conquests of the Mohammedans, we shall give 
a quotation from the Bishop's Dissertation, 
pp. 350, 351 : "And at the time of the end," 
that is, (as Mr. Mede rightly expounds it), 
" in the latter days of the Roman Empire ; 
shall the *king of the south push at him;' 
that is, the Saracens, who were of the Ara- 
bians, and came from the south : and under 
the conduct of their false prophet Moham- 
med and his successors, made war upon the 
Emperor Heroclius, and with amazing rapidity 
deprived him of Egypt, Syria, and many 
of his finest provinces. They were only to 
push at and sorely wound the Greek empire ; 
but they were not to subvert and destroy it! 
>*And the king of the north shall come 
agamst him like a whirlwind, with chariots, 
and with horsemen, and with many ships, and 
he shall enter into the countries, and shall 
overflow and pass over;" that is, the Turks 
who were originally of the Scythians, and 
came from the north ; and after the Saracens 
seized on Syria, and assaulted with great vio- 
lence the remains of the Greek empire, and 
ir, time rendered themselves absolute mas- 






ters of the whole. The Saracens dismem- 
bered, and weakened the Greek empire, but 
the Turks totally ruined and destroyed it ; 
and for this reason, we may presume, so 
much more is said of the Turks than of the 
Saracens. Their chariots and their horse- 
men are particularly mentioned, because 
their armies consisted chiefly of horses. Their 
ships, too, are said to be many ; and, indeed, 
without many ships, they could never have 
gotten possession of so many islands and 
m.aritmie countries, nor have so frequently 
vanquished the Venetiaus, who were at that 
time the greatest naval power in Europe. The 
words " shall enter into the countries, and 
overflow, and pass over," give us an exact 
idea of their overflowing the western parts of 
Asia, and then passing over into Europe, and 
fixing the seat of their empire at Constanti- 
nople, as they did under their Seventh Em- 
peror, Mohammed the Second. 

Among his other conquests, this king of the 
north was to take possession of the Holy Land, 
and to subdue the neighbouring countries, but 
the mixed people of Arabia were to escape 
out of his hands. " He shall enter also into 




the glorious land, and many countries shall be 
overthrown ; but these shall escape out of his 
hand, even Edom and Moab, and the Chief 
of the children of Ammon :" (ver. 41 .) Now 
nothing is better known, than that the Turks 
took possession of the Hcly Land, and remain 
masters of it to this day. 

77ie last prophecy in Daniel, which we shall 
now consider, is found in chapter xii. 5-13 : 
" Then I Daniel looked, and, behold, there 
stood othcx two, the one on this side of the 
bank of the river, and the other on tiiat sido 
of the bank of the river. And one said to 
the man clothed in linen, which ivas upon 
the waters of the river. How long shall it be 
to the end of these wonders 1 And I heard 
the man clothed in linen, which was upon 
the waters of the river, when he held up his 
right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and 
sware by Him that liveth for ever, that it 
shall be for a time, times, and an half; and 
when He shall have accomplished to scatter 
the power of the holy people, all these things 
shall be finished. And I heard, but I under- 
stood not : then said I, O my Lord, what shall 
be the end of these things ? And He said, 



Go thy way, Daniel : for the words are closed 
np and sealed till the time of the end. Many 
shall be purified, and made white, and tried ; 
but the wicked shall do wickedly : and none 
of the wicked shall understand j but the 
wise shall understand. And from the 
time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken 
away, and the abomination that maketh de- 
solate set up, there shall be a thousand two 
hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that 
waite.h, and cometh to the thousand three 
hundred and five and thirty days. But go 
thou thy way till the end be : for thou shalt 
rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the 
da^^s." The author of the « Grand Crisis," says 
upon this passage : " The daily sacrifice shall 
be taken away," that is, the true worship re- 
moved, " and the abomination that maketh 
desolate set up." This refers to the same 
power that is brought to view in Daniel vii. 
24,25; xi. 31; and Matt. xxiv. 15, namely, 
the Papal poiver. This power was established 
in the sense of the prophecy in A.D. 519. It 
was then that the Catholic Church was na- 
tionalized, and the mode of faith held by that 
body adopted as the religion of the empire. 



In this chapter (Daniel xii.) the Angel de- 
clares there shall be « time, times, and an 
half." This the prophet did not understand. 
He then enquires : " What shall be the end 
of these things 1" To this, the Angel replies : 
(ver. 11.) "And from the time that the daily 
sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abom- 
ination which maketh desolate set up, there 
shall he a thousand two hundred and ninety 
days." On turning to history, we find this 
has been exactly fulfilled. In the year 519, 
the abomination was set up. The Emperor 
Justin, by a decree, caused the Catholic Faith 
to become the dominant religion, and the 
Church became incorporated with the State ; 
but in 1809, just 1,290 years after this union, 
Bonaparte deprived his Holiness of his tem- 
poralities, since which time, the power of the 
Pope, as a temporal Prince, has been but a 
second-rate power, (p. 177-) 

But some of the Adventists themselves dif- 
fer from the above writer, in the application 
of the words "the abomination of desola- 
tion ;" they believe it to be the Imperial Ro- 
Qiian Power, and that the prophecy recognizes 
it from the time it became connected with 





the history of God's people, until the end of 
the chronological period. They view it as 
one ahominatmi of desolation, xvhether Pagan 
or Papal,— that it first desolated the sanctuary 
—(Jewish) ; and secondly, the host— (Chris- 
tian) ; that it ivas the " little horn" which 
« waxed exceeding great," (Dan. viii.) ; and 
secondly, the "little horn," 'Uvhose lookw^s 
more stout than his fellows," (Daniel vii ) • 
that first in its Pagan state, it caused the saints 
to flee out of Judea, as described in Matt. 
XXIV., Mark xiii., and Luke xxi. ; and second- 
ly, It caused the saints to « flee into the wil- 
derness," in its Papal form. (Grand Crisis, 
p. 187.) ' 

This prophecy is applied to the Eastern or 
Crreek Church; and to iMohammedanism, in 
Its rise, progress, ejects, and termination, bv 
.Bishop Newton, and others. One angel asks 
another, (ver. 6,) « How long shall it be till 
the end of these wonders?" to which the 
other angel replied : « For time, times, and 
an half," (ver. 7.) Daniel did not understand 
this answer, so he prayed, " O my Lord, what 
shall be the end of these things ? And He 
said, Go thy way, Daniel : for the words are 





closed up and sealed till the time of the end,^^ 
The time, times, and a half time, are said to 
be 1,260 prophetic days or years, at the end of 
which, Mohammedanism is to be destroyed. 
But when did the 1,260 years begin?. The 
author of the Grand Crisis we have seen, ap- 
plies the prophecy to Popery, and fixes upon 
the date A. D. 519, as its commencement, and 
1809 ay its close. Bishop Newton supposes 
the prophecy refers to the rise of Mohamme- 
danism, about A. D. 606 ; and its,continuance 
will be 1,260 days, which would bring its 
close to 1866. But the learned Bishop does. 
not give the date of its overthrow. He says, 
" here" (Dan. xii.) " are three different periods 
assigned : 1,260 years, 1,290 years, 1,335 years, 
and what is the precise time of their begin- 
ning, and consequently of their ending, as 
well as what are the great and signal events 
which will take place at the end of each pe- 
riod, we can only conjecture; time alone 
can, with certainty discover." 

Dr. Clarke says, « I believe, v/ith Bishop . 
Newton, the words abomination that maketh 
desolate, is a proverbial phrase-, and may be 
applied to any thing substituted in the place 





4 ■■ 

Of, or set up in opposition to, the ordinances of 
God, His worship, His truth, &c. Adrian's 
temple, built in the place of God's temple at 
Jerusalem, the Church of St. Sophia turned 
into a Mohammedan mosque, <fec. &c., may be 
termed abominations that make desolate. Per- 
haps Mohammedanism may be the abomina- 
tion, which sprung up A. D. 612. If we 
reckon 1,290 years (ver. 11,) from that time, 
It will brmg us down to A. D. 1,902, when we 
might presume, from this calculation, that the 
religion of the/a/^e prophet will cease to pre- 
vail m the world." 

There is but one argument directly drawn 
by Mr. Berick, from the Book of Daniel, to 
shew that the second Advent will take place 
A. D. 1854 ; it is as follows : " But how lono- 
IS he (Dan.) to rest?" *^ Till the end be ^^ 
The end of what? The 1,335 days I For 
thou Shalt rest, " and stand in thy lot." Thou 
Shalt RISE UP, and stand in thy lot. (Ger. - 
text.) Prof. Stuart renders the HebrcAv* 
thus : " Thwi Shalt stand up for thy lot:'-^ 
Now, when is Daniel to stand up for his lot ? 
or when is he to be resurrected ? « At the end 
of the days r End of what days ? It can be 



no other than the 1,335 days. The resurrec- 
tion of the dead marks the end of those days. 
* * * * Thus it is written, and thus it will be 
fulfilled.— The 1,335 days, (years) extend just 
45 years beyond the 1,290. In the margin of 
the Bishop's Bible, is placed the following 
note : « In this number (1,335 days) we have a 
. month and a half added to the former num- 
ber, viz. : 1,29a days. In a month and a half 
(Jewish time) there are just 45 days, and this, 
added to the 1,290, makes 1335 days, which 
we believe will end in 1854." 

Probably the shortest and best refutation 
of the above assumptions, for they can scarce- 
ly be called an argument, will be the actual 
close of 1854, which we believe will take 
place without realizing Christ's appearance 
amongst us, or Daniel's resurrection from the 

But, again, we observe the angel's object 
was not to disclose the date oj Christ's second 
Advent, hut to frnxtell with certainUj the des- 
truction oJ Christ's enemies, and the full and 
final triumphs of the Gospel, 

From a careful and deliberate examination 
of the foregoing prophecies, we are led to th^ 

t t 




E - 

conclusion, that the precise time of Christ's 
second Advent is not stated in any of them ; 
and that the interpretations of those prophe- 
cies, whether supplied by Daniel, or Gabriel, 
refer to the destruction of Christ's enemies, 
and not to the period of His second Advent ; 
and how long after the destruction of these 
enemies it may be before Christ comes, we 
cannot tell. Bishop Burnet says : « We now 
proceed to the Christian prophecies concern- 
ing the end of the world. I do not mention 
those m Daniel, because I am not satisfied 
that any there (excepting that of the fifth 
kingdom itself) extend so far." 

The 24th chapter of St. Matthew is a part 
of Scripture which was given to a few of the 
disciples, by our Lord on the Mount of Olives, 
in answer to the following questions : (ver. 3,) 
" Tell us, when shall these things be 1 and 
what shall he the sign of Thy coming, and o^ 
the end of the world ]" The signs spoken of 
in this chapter, are understood and applied by 
different writers each according to his respec- 
tive theory, and a good deal of diversity in their 
opinions consequently exists. Mr. Berick ap- 
plies the chapter from verse 5 to 14, to calami- 

:! I! 


ties and events, which have occurred d.,rin. 
the ,.^xole since Christ's death, to th: 
end of the world. Ver. 15, 16 : « When ye 
herefore shall see the abomination of desoll 

iliese he apphes to the setting „„ of the Pa 


inatxon ,s to he set up for 1,290 years. But 

Daniel xu. 11, to which he evidently alludes 
does n , ,,y ^,^^^. ^^^.^^^ .^ J^^^^^, 

1^90 years; his words are: "And from the 

7 that the daily sacrifice shall be taken 

away, and the abonaination that niaketh de- 

ate set up there shall be a thousand tl^ 

hundred and ninety da vs Now ,> , 

tn no tv. t. *i " ^ iNow, it appears 

o us, that he prophet here speaks of the 
^etlrng yp of the abomination, and not its 
'f'f^'^-'^'^'^e. And the time th^t is to elapse 
between the setting up and some particSr 
peno , not mentioned, is to be 1,290'yeTrs 

But towlHch abomination in the Book of 
Darnel does Christ allude ? for there are tl^-ee 
places which speak of the abomination, viz • 
chap. viu. 11-13, xi. 31, Kii. 11. Wefoiri 




able to answer these questions with any de- 
gree of certainty, and we consider it better 
not to add our conjectures to the statements 
of others, lest we should increase the number 
of errors. Other Adventists believe the 
abomination of desolation to be the Imperial 
Homan Power, as before intimated. 

But other writers apply this prophecy to the 
siege of Jerusalem, A. D. 69-70. Dr. Gum- 
ming says, " down to this," (ver. 23) " he 
seems to me to refer especially to the downfall 
of JermalemC'' then from verse 23 onward 
he guards them against misinterpreting the 
signs of His Advent. From verses 23 to 29, 
and from verses 30 to 4^1, he describes his 
own second coming and the end of the age.* 

Dr. Clarke says, " this abomination of deso- 
latio7i, (St. Luke, chap. xxi. 20, 21) refers to 
the Roman kings ; and this abomination 
standing in the holy place is the Roman army 
besieging Jerusalem ; this, our Lord says, is 
what was spoken of by Daniel the prophet, in 
the ninth and eleventh chapters of his pro- 
phecy, — and in reference to this event they 
are understood by the Rabbins. The Roman 

• Apoc, 2nd eeries, p. 431, 


army is called an abomination, for its ensirrn, 
and images, which were so to thlr 
■Wp.u.s says, the Romarbll'/S 

:":s ;;::?'? ''""'''' ^-•^ •"-«'' ''- «': 

there Jh.t"" '"'' """ "^''"fi-'l '° *««» 
- canl'd' /; ; "''" ^™5^ '^ "'"'^fo'" fitly 

LorV'ril? ^"''■'r""'-'^ "°«ced here that o„r 
qnestiof < J,° ^'"-°'°.?-al answer to the 
q^^iestion « tell us when shall these things be » 
He mentions the signs which are to precede 
the two great events the f,II J t ' . 
and his second Adven^b:* tl^rt": 
sl-ouicl appear, and what time should eW 
between these signs, we are not info!mS 
and consecnently the date of o„ Lo" d's a'' 
pearmg cannot be gathered from this chapter" 
Matt. XXV. 13 : « Watch, therefore for vJ 
know neither the dav nor tT,„ 7 ^ 

tlie ■=!nn r.f ivr ^ *° '^"""^ wherein 

the Son of Man cometh." These words are 
the apphcatzon which Christ made of th! 
parable of the ten virgins Th 7 ! , 
refers tn Phvic*' ^'fs'ns. That parab e 

joiKrfc 10 unrist s second nnm.".-.™ * • ■ 





|i 5. 



ditiori of the church, in which some will be 
found wise and ready for their Lord, but 
others will be found foolish or neglectful, and 
consequently they will be punished. The 
duty Christ urges is not to Jlnd out the time of 
his coining, but to be ready for it, 

Mark xiii: In"the preceding part of this 
chapter, Christ had given the signs which 
should precede the destruction of Jerusalem, 
verses 1-23. H3 then proceeds to speak of 
His second coming in verses 26, 27, 32 and 
33 ; He says, « then shall they see the Son of 
Man coming in the clouds with great power 
and glory. And then shall He send his angels 
and shall gather together his elect from the 
four winds, from the uttermost part of the 
earth to the uttermost part of heaven. But," 
says he, « of that day and that hour knoweth 
no man, no not the angels which are in hea- 
ven, neither the Son, but the Father. Take 
ye heed, watch and pray, for ye know not the 
time." Now does Christ here state the ti7ne 
or date of his second coming ; or does he set 
the disciples to work to find out that hidden 
secret, which the very angels in heaven could 
not know '? Nothing of the kind j but he says, 


37 For the Son of Man is as a man taking 
a far jonrney, who left his house a ^ 1^ 
authority to his servants, and T:;' ^Z 

Watch ye therefore, for ye know not when 
the master of the house cometh, at e -^n or 
at mzdnaght, or at the cock-crow no- or m'the 
mornrngj ,est coming suddenly he" fi^dy" 
sleepmg. And what I say rito vo„ T 
unto all watch." Is not' L X ^Pa 
and of this parable to show tha tl 

be igaoran of the time when Christ should 
come ; and that M should ^aatck for it in 
consequence of their not knowiag the m. 
Lukexii.35-40: " Let your loi^s be g d S 
al^out, and your lights burning ; and ye your, 
selves Lke unto men that wait for their Lord 
when he will return from the wed Ll I'' 
when he cometh and knocketh, they ma^ ot 
"nto Him immediately. Ble'sseZareVhC 
rvants whom the Lord when he comeTh 
shall find watching : verilv I .av „ T 

;■- he shall gird himself, I'd lyrr::' 
«t down to meat, and will nn^. ,._.. . 



I > 

ii J 

\i AM 

serve them. And if he shall come in the 
second watch, or come in the third watch, 
and find them so, blessed are those servants. 
And this know, that if the good man of the 
house had known what hour the thief would 
come, he would have watched, and not have 
suffered his house to be broken through. Be 
ye therefore ready also ; for the Son of Man 
Cometh at an hour when ye think not." 
Here Christ speaks of his second coming as 
resembling a man returning from a marriage 
feast ; the time of his return being so uncer- 
tain that they could not tell whether he would 
come in the second watch or in the third watch 
of the night, but like good se¥vants they were 
to be ready for him. Again our Lord spealcs 
of the uncertainty of the time in which a thief 
might enter the house as resembling the uncer- 
tainty of his coming ; the thief might know 
the hour when he would enter the house, but 
surely he would not inform the occupants of 
that house when he would come. Our Lord 
thus compares the uncertainty of his own 
second coming to the coming of the thief, 
which could not be known. Here also Christ 
urges the duty of watchfulness. 


Upon the Book of the Revelations of St. 
John Bishop Burnett says, p. 412, "But in 
the Apocalypse of St. John, which is the last 
^eve ation we are to expect, there are several 
propheces that reach to the consummation of 
this world and the first resurrection. The 
seven seals, the seven trumpets, the seven 
V as do all terminate upon that great period. 
But they are rather historical prophecies than 
chronological ; they tell us, in their language" 
he events, but do not measure or express the 
tune wherein they come to pass. Others 
her are that may be called chronclogicaZ, as 
the readmg under foot the holy oily, forty 
and two months, Apoc. xi. 2. The witnesses 
opposmg Antichrist, 'one thousand twohun- 
dreu and sixty days,' Apoc. xi. 3. The flirfu 
of the woman into the wilderness for the 

and half a time,' Apoc. xii. 6 and 14. And 
ast ly, the war of the beasts against the saints 
forty-two months,^ Apoc. xiii. 5. These ^11 ^ 

you see, express a time for their completion •' 

-d all the same time, if I be not mistS; 
but they do not rea^h to the end of the tvMd 
or if some of them did reachso d, yet beclse 




I ,i 

we do not certainly know where to fix the 
beginning, we must still be at a loss wJmt, or 
in what year, they will expire. As, for instance, 
if the reign of the beast, or the preaching of 
the witnesses be 1,260 years, as is reasonably 
supposed, yet if we do not know certainly 
when this reign or this preaching began 
neither can we tell when it will end." There 
are several passages in this book, which will 
come under consi aeration in subsequent lec- 
tures, and therefore we shall not introduce 
them here. 

1. We observe, in conclusion, that none of 
these passages give us any reason to think 
that the coming of our Lord will be known 
to the Church till he is actually announced 
from heaveji ; * and the' -^fore we believe that 
those persons who spen( . their time and ener- 
gies to find out the day or year Christ shall 
come, have got upon the tvrong track ; « tliey 
have snitched o^/' as one of them humorously 
said of other churches ; and when they have 
thus switched off they have soon come to a 
stand still ; while the chariot of the Lord has 
gone forward, and is still going forward in 
Grand Crisis, p. 256. 

' ^ ■ 




the right direction, watching and praying till 

Christ shall say, it is enough. 
2. Another point to bo observed is, that 

Chr,st, in every one of these passages, ur<^es 
.pon his disciples to b, ,,^y %^ ,| ^^^^.^f 
not to spend their days in pi.yi„g i„to thos^ 
times and seasons which the Father hath put 
m his own power; trying to find out what 

out. We think, therefore, it is much better 
to be warhng in the vineyard while it is dav 
than to be loitering and lounging for the night 
expecting the reward, though we neglect the' 











! i 






I.ECTURE m.— P \RT I. 





W'TT. XJTviii. 19, 20. 

"Go ye then/ore, and teach all nations, baptizing them 

ever I have commanded you: and, to! 1 am with „o„ 
alu,ay, even unto the e,ul of the world. aZ. ' 

Our last discourse in this series was confined 
to the Ume or period of Christ s secmul Advent, 
m which we were led briefly to review some 
of the errors upon this subject, into which 
persons and parties have fallen from the days 

then tl '' ' '° "^^ P'"'^^'^"* "me. And 
then to examine passages of which 

2!" ! *f , °°'"<' ' ''"* ^« found that these 
passages did not allude to the period or date 


of our Lord's return, and scarcelyany of them 
referred even to the event itself. 

We then examined other passages, which are 
undoubtedly applied to the second Advent of 
Christ ; but these passages did not disclcse to 
us the time when Christ should appear ; but 
they seemed studiously to keep the date out 
of sight, and they all strongly urged the ne- 
cessity of being ready for it,— not to find out 
ivhen it should take place ; but « to take heed, 
watch and pray." 

Let us nov/ proceed to consider the zaor/c 
which was to be done between the ascension of 
Christ to heaven, and His return from thence. 
That work comprehends chiefly, the discipling 
of all nations; the restoration of the Jeivs ; the 
destruction of Christ's enemies, viz., Anti- 
christ and the false prophet. At present, we 
can only direct your attention to the disci- 
pli?ig of all 7iations, In the text, wt find, 
Christ said unto the disciples : " Go ye there- 
fore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to ob^ 
serve all things whatsoever I have command- 
ed you : and, lo ! I am with you alway, even 


unto the end of the world " Ti.,- 

ts ongm u, the comprehensive scheme of 
1^— rede„.ption,-he„ce we find Tt ,ef 

I. In the New Covenant into which God 


xln. Cue read: «I the Lord have call^^ 
thee .n righteousness, and will hold t K 
'^and, and wm keep thee, and give thee for a 

by he Fat^ ^'^'"^^V' "" """'''''' *° Christ 
cy tlie iather, in which we see He w^» ... 

ported to he .;. .„,, :i5 rs 


ma , and between thy seed and her seed • it 

shall bruise thy head anH ti, "\^««a, it 

his heel '' tZ ' T *°" *^'* ^'•"ise 

ntcl Ihese worde are altogether of a 

, general k^nd. But this covenant^was more 

them ? .? ^ ""'' " ^'''^^ ««W, that in 

xxvi. 4. ' ^"'"- '« ' ^^"- J8 ; 

I» Heb. viii. 10, 11, St. Paul shews that 



this covenant of grace comprehends not only 
all nations, collectively, but all persons indi- 
vidually, " For this is the covenant, that I 
will make \yiLi.i i c house of Israel, after 
those days, saitli .he Lord ; I will put my 
laws into their mind, and write them in their 
hearts : and I will be to them a God, and they 
shall be to me a people : And they shall not 
teach every man his neighbour, and every 
man his brother, saying. Know the Lord, for 
all shall know me, from the least to the great- 
est," Guided by the light of this inspired 
Apostle, we look forward and see that a time 
has yet to come, when all nations shall be so 
discipled that every neighbour, and every bro- 
ther will " know the Lord^^ and that Christ 
in His commission to the disciples, was only 
carrying out the provisions of that covenant. 
But we proceed to consider — 

II. Secondly, some Prophecies which re- 
fer to the discipling of all nations : — 

Ps. xxii. 27 : " All the ends of the world 
shall remember and turn unto the Lord ; and 
all the kindreds of the nations shall worship 
before Him." 

It is, we believe, universally admitted, that 


ttis Psalm concerns the Messiah Christ : His 
Passwn, and His Kingdom; and that the pas- 
sage we have read, foretells a period when all 
nations shall be so far discipled, that they 
shall remember, and turn unto the Lord, and 
all kindreds of the nations shall n,orship be- 
fore Hun. The word rendered ^cindreds, 
me^ns famzhes ; that is, all the families of 
all the nations, shall embrace the Gospel for 
their salvation.— Br. Clarke. 

Ps. Ixxii. 8,11,17: « He shall have do- 
mmion also from sea to sea, and from the river 
imto the ends of the earth. They that dwell 
m the wilderness shall bow before Him ; and 
His enemies shall lick the dust. The kings 
of Tarshish, and of the isles shall brin^ pre- 
sents : the kings of Sheba and Seba shall of- 
fer g,fts. Yea, all kings shall fall down before 
Him, all nations shall serve Him." "His name 
shall endure for ever, His name shall be con- 
toued as long as the sun : and men shall be 
blessed m Him : all nations shall call Him 
blessed " And after this, David offers up an 
inspired prayer in which these words occur: 
And let the whole earth be filled with His 
Clory. Amenand Amen." (ver. 19.) 




1 i 


1. - 



; * 






t 1 






This Psalm too, refers primarily to Christ, 
and the passages we have read, shew that the 
dominion of Christ is to be as extensive as 
mmis habitations J that it is to stretch from sea 
to sea, and from the river unto the ends of the 
earth : — All natiojis shall serve Him, — all na- 
tions shall call Him blessed. The Psahiiist 
anticipated the time when one simultaneous 
shout of hallowed praise, shall arise from 
every nation to the glory of Christ ; " all na- 
tions shall call Him blessed." 

Isa. ii. 2-4 : " And it shall come to pass in 
the last days, that the mountain of the Lord's 
house shall be established in the top of the 
mountains, and shall be exalted above the 
hills ; and all nations shall flow unto it. And 
many people shall go and say, Come ye, and 
let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to 
the house of the God of Jacob, and He will 
teach us of His ways, and we will walk in 
His paths ; for out of Zion shall go forth the 
law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. 
And He shall judge among the nations, and 
shall rebuke many people ; and they shall 
beat their swords into plough shares, and 
their spears into pruning hooks; nation shall 


not Jift up sword against nation, neither shall 
they learn war any more." Here we have 
a prophecy of thai supremacy, to which 
Chnsts kinsc-.nm .aall bo raised,-ancl the 
success of His .-^ve^nment is such, that from 
meuce they sImU Ua, n war no more. But this 
part of the tri:-, ,,i,s of Christ is not yet ac- 
comphshcd; fur how to destroy most lives in 
battle, IS a study to which men now apply 
themselves most assiduously. As the poet 

" How fo dislodge most souls from their frail shrines 
By bomb, sword, ball and bayonet, is the art ' 

Which some call great and glorious." 

Isaiah ii. 1-9 : « And there shall come 
forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a 
branch sha 1 grow out of his roo, : a„d 
he spnut of the Lord shall rest upon Wm 
he sp.r.t of wisdom and unders'tandi g,' 
the of counsel and might, the spirl 
of knowfedge and of the fear of the Lord 
a«d shal make him of quick understand.' 
.ng in the fear of the Lord, and He sl.all 
«ot judge after the sight of his eyes, neUhe" 
reprove after the hearing of his e^rs : hi 
wuh righteousness shaU He judge the poor 

I I 




F» * 


and reprove with equity for the meek of the 
earth ; and He shall smite the earth with the 
rod of his mouth, and with the breath of His 
lips shall He slay the wicked. And righteous- 
ness shall be the girdle of His loins, and faith- 
fulness the girdle of His reins. The wolf also 
shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard 
shall lie down with the kid ; and the calf and 
the young lion and the falling together, and 
a little child shall lead them. And the cow 
and the bear shall feed : their young ones 
shall lie down together : and the lion shall 
eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child 
shall play on the hole of the asp, and the 
weaned child shall put his hand on the cock- 
atrice' den. They shall not hurt nor destroy 
in all my holy mountain : for the earth shall 
be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the 
waters cover the sea." We have the authority 
of St. Paul for applying this prophecy to the 
final and peaceful triumphs of Christ's king- 
dom upon earth. In Romans xv. 12 : he 
says, " Esaias saith, There shall be a root of 
Jesse, and He that shall rise to reign over the 
Gentiles ; in Him shall the Gentiles trust." 
The peaceful state of things mentioned in the 


prediction, is attributed to the uniycrsal spread 
of the Gospel : - fcrr the earth shall he full of 
the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters eover 
tfie scaP 

Dan. ii. 34, 35 : « T),o„ sawcst till that a 
stone was cut out without hands, whicli sniote 
the image upon his feet that were of iron and 
Clay, and bralte them to pieces. • • • • And 
the stone that smote the iniage became a 
geat mou„taur,««,;^/to; the whole earth.^' 

and fill the whole eartli, is the kingdom of 
Chnst, as we see by the interpretation, (ver. 

sit^'and If ■''','u"''"'"^°J"''s™-t shall 
sit, and they shall take away his dominion 

And the kmgdom and dominion, and the 

h:ri:ii t ''"'^'°" "'^^'- *° -^ 

neaven, slrall be given to the iieorde of ti,o 
samts of the most High, wiios^ k iWoL t 
an everlasting kingdom, and all dZ^Z^ 
shall serve and obey Him. "Simons 

In the context, we fiiid that Antichristian 

great , but its day ,s limited, the shades of iti 


r •' 



i 1^ 

1 1 ' 

If fl 



night have began to gather arouiKl, its end 
draws nigh, its destruction is determined upon. 
But the sovereignty of Clhrisfs kingdom 
is everlasting and all dominions shall serve 
and obey Him. 

The few prophecies we have referred to, 
most clearly shew that all thn nations, f a wilies 
and indi'vuhmh of the world are, at some pe- 
riod, to 2^i'ofess Christianiti/, — to be the disciples 
of Jesus, to knoiv the Lord, We proceed to 
consider — 

Ml. Thirdly, some Statements and Para- 
bles OF Christ, which refer to the discipling 
of all nations :— 

Matt. xxiv. lit '^And this Gospel of the 
kingtlora shall l)e preached in all the ivorldy 
fur a witness unto all nations, and then shall 


Do not the words " all the world" clearly 
convey the idea of all natio?Ks, families iind 
individaals^ and that the gospel has to bo 
preached to them, and then shall the end come^ 
but not before. 

Matt, xxviii. 19, 20 : '' Go ye therefore and 
teach all nations, baptizing them in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 



Holy Ghost. Teaching them to observe all 
things whatsoever I have commanded you • 
and, lo ! T nm with yon alway, even unto the' 
end 01 the v/orld. Amen." The word " ^w/i" 
here means <^ make disciphs r>f ail nations; 
(Dr. Clnrkc), brmg them to an acqnaintance 
with God ; and for the accomplisliment of this 
^vork, Christ i)romi.sed to be with them even 
unto the end of the worldP Let ns now look 
at some of our Lord's parables which have 
reference to the work to be done between His 
ascension to heaven and His return. 

Matt. xiii. 24^-28 : " Another parable put He 
forth unto them, saying. The kin.crdom of 
heaven is likened unto a man which sowed 
good seed in liis field: But while men slept, 
his enemy came and soAved tares among the 
wheat, and went his way. But when the 
blade Avas sprung up, and brought forth fruit, 
then appeared the tares .-dso. So the servants' 
of the householder came and said unto him, 
^'ir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field 'i 
from whence then hath it tares? He said 
unto thi'm, An onemy hath done this. The 
servants said untu Him, \Allt thou then 
we go and gather them up ? But He said, 






i! il 



Nay; lest while ye her up the tares, ye 
root up also the wheat with them. Let both 
grow together until the harvest ; and in the 
time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Ga- 
ther ye together first the tares, and bind them 
in bundles to burn them : but gather the wheat 
into my barn." It has been said elsewhere 
that the wheat re])resents the good ; and the 
tares the nicked ^ or no)i-2)rofessors. The par- 
able is acknowledged to refer to the state 
of the world at some period or other, but 
as there has not been a time in which all 
men professed the religion of Christ, such a 
time is yet to come. But the tares here mean 
degenerate or bastard ivlieat, as critical Greek 
scholars all adinit, so far as I am acquainted 
with them. The tares then, resemble degene- 
rate professors of the Cliristian religion. Dr. 
Clarke says <'' every Christian society, how 
pure soever its })rinciples may be, has its bas- 
tard ivheat—tlwse 'id to bear a*resemblance to the 
goodjmt ivnose hearts are nU rigid ivitli GodP 
Matt. xiii. 33 : - Another parable spake ho 
unto them; The kingdom of heaven is like 
unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in 
three measures of meal, till the whole was 




eavened." Does not this parable teach that 
the gospel will work its widening way through 
the mass of human society imtil it lemen the 
whole ? 

Matt. >-xv. i-13: Then shall the kingdom 
01 heav.n be likened unto ten virgins, which 
t '. their lamps, and went forth to meet 
the bridegToom. And five of them were 
wise, and five were foolisli. They that 
were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil 
with them ; Bnt the wise took oil in their 
vessels with their lamps. While the bride- 
groom tarried, they all slumbered and slept, 
And at midnight there was a cry made, Be- 
hold, the bridegroom cometh ; go yc out to 
meet him. Then all those virgins arose, and 
trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said 
unto tlic wise. Give us of your oil ; for our 
lamps are gone out. But the wise answered, 
saying, Not so, lest there be not enouo-h fo- us 
and you ; bat go ye rather to tliem that sell, 
and buy for yourselves. And while thev 
went to buy tlie bridegroom came ; and they 
that were ready went in with him to the mar- 
riage : and Hie door was shut. Afterxvard cama the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, 



imuKisraai&.'t ■•mti 



Open to ns.- But he answered and said. Ver- 
ily I say unto you, I know ye not. Watch 
therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the 
hour wherein the Son of man cometh." 

These two classes of virgius resemble the 
human race, as it will be found when Christ 
the bridegroom comes. Dr. Clarke, says : the 
"virgins denote the purity of the Christian 
doctrine and character, in this parable, the 
bridegroom is generally understood to mean 
Jesus Christ. 'Xhc feast, that state of felicity, 
to which lie has promised to raise liis gen- 
uine followers, '.riie zeise or 2^^'udent, and 
fodish virg?jiSy those who irifli/ enjoy^ and 
those who q\\\^ irrofcss \\\q, imrity and holiness 
of religion. The oil, the grace and salvation 
of God ; or, that faith which works by love. 
The vessel the heart in A\iiich this oil is con- 
tained. The laonp, the }}rofess;on of enjoy- 
ing the burning and shiniug light of Ine Gos- 
pel of Christ. Going forlh, the whole of their 
sojourning uj^ion earth." This parable then 
teaches that the human race ivill all 2>r''fess 
the Christian religion, olthougli. some will be 
wise and prudent^ others fodish and carele^%. 
Matthew XXV. U-^SO : As this parable is 


lengthy, we have not trans.'ribecl it. You 
observe tliat all the persons to whom the 
talents were e.itrusted, were servants, they 
belonged to the same master, and they all had 
goods entrnsted to them for improvement.- 
And hat servant who was punished, was not 
pnn shed ior rehcUion and or:position to his 
«^aster,_ln,t for indolence ; he was a sloth- 
ful servant. This parable, too, leads us to 
the same conclusion, namely, that when Christ 
Shall come, all persons ivUl he His servants- 
cMmll have had talents to improve ; bnt some 
v^'H be fouad s'othful servants, while others 
nave been diligent. 

There are other parables, such as the fish- 
^ngnet and the mustard seed, which refer to 
a stmilar state of things, when Christ shall 
come. But these are enough! We think 
no l-ng ca.1 1^ clearer, from the words of 
the Son of (,od, than that all nations, fanulies 
and tndnnduals, ^oiU profess the CMstian reli- 
gwn before Christ's seeond eomiwr. 

IV. fourthly: The Apostle's lead us to 
expect the same state of things as being ac- 
comphshed. before the second Advent of 
Christ :— c4 

■,| y- ■'*• 

I ' "'^ 

i ' 'i 

- - -, 






■ ;i 









Romans x. 18 : iSt. Paul, rcferririg to the 
preaching of the Gospel, says : '' Have they 
not heard 1 Yes, verily ; their sound went 
into all the earth, and their words unto the 
ends of the world." The Apostle here says 
of the Gospel, what the Psahnist had said of 
the heavenly bodies. Their sound went into 
all the earth, and their words unto the end 
of the world. As those celestial luminaries 
have given testimony of the eternal power 
and godhead of the Deity, to all the habitable 
it'Oi-ld, so the Gospel of Christ is intended, and 
shall idtimately bear testimony of His eternal 
mercy and goodness as extensively over this 
earth as the light of the sun itself, 

Phil. ii. 10, 11: "That at the name of 
Jesus every knee should bow, of things in 
heaven, and things in earth, and things under 
the earth j and that every tongue should con- 
fess that Jesus Christ is Lord, Xo the glory of 
God the Father." We quoted this text, seve- 
ral months ago, and gave the words " should 
boiD^^ " shoidd confess^ m the sense of pro- 
mise — they si tall do it. One person, in parti- 
cular, with some degree of tact, gave a most 
im-etched and unscriptural zxWio^i^m to the word 




" shmildr he said theij ought to do it, and not, 
they shall do it ; and thereby he tried to 
shew that we had perverted the passage, giv- 
ing a meaning to it, which, Paul the writer, 
did not intend. Now, that way of arguing, 
may take with persons who are unable or 
unwilling to examine the matter. If you 
look to the margin of your Bible, you will 
find a reference to Isaiah xlv. 22, 23, to which 
St. Paul evidently alludes. The passage 
reads thus : <^ Look unto me, and be ye saved, 
all ye ends of the earth ; for I am God and 
there is none else. I have sicorn by myself , 
the word is gone out of my month in right- 
eousness, mid. shall not return; that unto me 
every knee shall boiv, every tongue shall 
sioearP Thus, you see that our interpreta- 
tion of that passage is supported by the tvord, 
yea, by the oath of God himself. 

^ Then St. Paul quotes these words m Rom. 
xlv. 11, where he uses the words in the same 
way. He says : " It is written, As I live, 
saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, 
and every tongue s/i^?// confess to God." We 
therefore look upon these passages, in Isaiah, 
and m Romans j quoted also by St. Paul in the 





V IS If 

I ' 


epistle to the Philipi)ians, as shewing most 
positively and conclusively, that the time will 
come, i(;he?i every knee shall hoiv to the na77ie 
of Jesus, and every tongice shall confess, that 
Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of Gcd the 

Onreviewin g the spread of the Gospel, and 
its blessed results, we would say, in the lan- 
guage ef the eloquent Dr. Gumming : " -When 
the Gospel has been preached as a witness to 
all, then shall Messiah come in the clouds of 
heaven, with power and great glory ; and the 
end shall come— the end of our disputes, 
quarrels, pride, sectarianism, selfishness, vain 
glory; the end of despotism on the part of the 
rulers, and of insubordination in the suhiects : 
the end of the toils of slavery, and the suffer- 
ings of martyrdom ; the end of Popery, Pusy- 
ism. Paganism, and Mohammedanism,— the 
Missal, the Breviary, the Shaster, and the 
Koran. That great rainbow of the covenant, 
that starts from the cross, vaults into the sky, 
and sweeps over the throne, shall complete 
its orbit, and rost again upon the groimd, and 
Christ and Christianity shall be all and in all. 
1 hen shall the desert rejoice and blossom aa 



the rose. Then the tree of life shall be where 
the cypress is. Then shall nations sing God's 
praise, and Zion recount God's marvels. Then 
shall history retrace, with new joy,God\s foot- 
prints. Then shall the glory of Jesus sparkle 
in the dew-drop, and in the boundless sea ; 
in the minutest atom, and in the greatest 
«tar ; and this earth, re-strung, re-tuned, shall 
be one grand yEolian harp, swept by the 
breath of the Holy Spirit, pouring forth those 
melodies which began on Calvary, and shall 
sound through .Jl generations.' 

In conclusion :— 1st. Yon observe by the 
foregoing Scriptures, that all nations have to 
be so far discipled to Christ, that qyqyy family 
and every individual in the world ivill, at 
some particular time, profess the religion of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Mark you, we do not 
say they w^ill all be converted to God, horn of 
His spirit, and lead a sober, godly, and rights 
^ous life. But w^e do say, they ivill all profess 
the Christian religion. 

But it has been said, the Gospel has been 
pnsached to all nations. If even that were 
true, which we d o not admit, yet has there 
♦ Pmfu«e to Lectures on Daniel *~ 



v^, ^ 











Mi _ 



lis \tm 


14 III 1.6 




WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 

(716) 872-4503 







1^% "O 








i|- ::,il 



ever been a time when every nation, family 
and indivichial in the world, professed the 
Christian religion ? Never ! then that time 
has yet to come ; the ^vork of discipling all na- 
tions is still unfinished. 

2nd. Consider the i^resent state of the world 
with respect to the religion they profess:-— 
Taking the world's population at the lowest 

estimate, 800 millions ; of that number, there 
are : — 

.455 millions of Pagans, 
140 <' of Mohammedans, 
5 « of Jews ; and but 
200 " who profess the Christian 
religion— in the Roman Catholic, the Greek, 
and the Protestant Churches. Thus, you see' 
that at this period of time, only about one- 
fourth of the world's population, profess the 
Christian religion. But how soon, or how 
long it may yet require to win the other three- 
fourths over to Christ, even in name, none can 
tell ; but they must be won,— they uill be 
won : for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken 
it. A time will come, when some pure and 
happy spirit will announce from heaven, the 
great fact, that the kingdoms of this umld have 



become the kingdoms of our God and of His 


3rd. A conclnsion to which these remarks 
nati -ally bring us, is, that to expect Christ's 
second coming to take place to-night, to-mor- 
row, or even this year, is to expect, the bride- 
groom to come, before the bride is prepared to 
receive him, to expect the host to invite us to 
the feast of fat things, before the animals are 
slaughtered— to invite us to loines ivell refined, 
befm-e he has even gathered the grapes ; or it 
is to announce the arrival of harvest before the 
seed time is ended. But it ivill not be so; when 
the messenger calls us to the marriage feast, 
he will say, " all things are ready, come ye to 
the marriage." When he commands the 
angel to thrust in his sickle, it will be when 
the harvest of the world is ripe. 






1 Cor. xr. 25. 
''For he must reign, till he hath put rr enemies under 

his feet." 

" The carnal mind is enmity against God ; it 
is not subject to his law, neither indeed can 
be." This is spoken of man as a fallen beinn-, 
whose degenerate state is so bad that it cannot 
be sufficiently mended to fit him /or heaven; 
but he may be created aneiv in Christ Jesus] 
hence the Apostle says, " and yon that were 
sometime alienated, and enemies in your mind 
by wicked works, yet now hath Jie reconciled 
m the body of his flesh through death, to pre- 
sent you holy and unblamable and unreprove- 
able in his sight," (Col. i. 21, 22.) 

ill I 



But the Scriptures speak of Christ's ene- 
mies, as being large in mimbersy forming com- 
binations, or societies, which set themselves in 
formidable array against the " Prince of 
Peace ;" the Psahnist inquires of such, " Why 
do the heathen rage, and the people imagine 
a vain thing ? The kings of the earth set 
themselves, and the rulers take counsel 
together, against the Lord, and against his 
anointed, saying, let us break their bands 
asiinder, and cast away their cords from us ; 
he that sittcth in the heavens shall laui^h, 
the Lord shall have them in derision. Then 
shall he speak unto them in his wrath, and 
vex them in his sore displeasure. Yet have 
I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion." 
These were enemies outside of the Church of 
Christ, but the Church has had her enemies 
iviihin, and the greatest and most deadly of 
these has beeii the Papacy. Daniel spr'-e of 
this enemy as being remarkable for its origin, 
springing out of the very bosom of the church 
itself, remarkable c:so for the degree of its 
ambition, and the extent of its potver. But its 
career is limited, its end will assuredly come ; 
the same Being that foresaw its rise, has fore- 




told Its fall. Another enemy is the false pro- 
phet or Mohammedanism ; that system arose 
from obscurity, by thx3 ambition and cnnnino 
of one man ; it spread itself by the destroyia- 
elements of fire and sword, and it was firmly 
seated for hundreds of years ; but its founda- 
tions are sapped, and its structure will fall to 
the ground ; and probably the sword, by which 
It arose to eminence, will be employed for its 
overth row. These two, Popery and Mohamme- 
danism, are the great enemies of Christianity ; 
but the light of inspiration discloses the symp- 
toms of decay, and points to their final disso- 
lution ; for Christ " must reign till he hath 
put all enemies under his feet." 

There are several prophecies in scripture 
which speak of Antichrist, the Man of Sin ; 
and the resemblance between them and the' 
Popedom is such, that writers are almost all 
agreed that these prophecies speak of that 
great degeneracy in the Church which we 
commonly call Popery. To this enemy we 
shall first direct your attention. 

Popery, we say, is the great enemy of Christ, 
spoken of in scripture as a "little horn," and 
as a " beast." Let us look first to its rise. 



The plenitude of Popery, in it^? power and 
grandeur, was not contemplated by its early 
promoters, they dug the foundations upon 
which others gradually reared the edifice, and 
in doing so they never dreamt that its top 
should reach to heaven, or that their succes- 
sors should oppose and exalt themselves above 
all that is called God, or that is worshipped. 
But the Divine Being foresaw its commence- 
ment, traced the outline of its future extent 
and operations, beheld its towering ambi- 
tion, and then resolved upon its final over- 
throw. The leaven of Popery began to ope- 
rate in the days of the Apostles. St. Paul, 
after predicting its career, says, " the mystery 
of miquity doth already iccrJc,^^ 'Phis enemy 
to Christ was predicted by Daniel (vii. 8) as a 
" little horn having eyes like the eyes of a 
man, and a mouth speaking great things." 
But its progress in the Church was compara- 
tively slow till the time when Constantine 
took Christianity under his protection and 
patronage ; then, by the worldly honours 
which that emperor heaped upon it, corruption 
came in like a flood, its growth became rapid, 
and it continued to spread for several centuries. 




">- li«le l" pir^^''^ ^- '--^. «-l that 

-.. the ten .i? I^JXSrtS 
difference of oph^o,. . ' ''"* '^'""^ '^ Sre^' 


diffl-renceofopinion," ;, f r''^«'«« S^eat 
horn's ,,h.ckino Zh"° '-^f events the Jitt'e 

^^^^^W«!; l"i;"'""'T' ">'' ''"'^^ horn was 
Plncked „Sf r ""' ""*' «'^ "»•«« horns 

rh.cki„, .,p ;w thrhir?'' ^^^^'^ ^-^^ 

conqnest obtained a -V'"''"""'" 


" l'-^"« horn," 4 '' "PP'y *^ ^'-^e of the 



king of France, first conquering, and then 
giving the exarchate of Ravenna to Pope 
. Stephen TI. The second kingdom was given 
to Peter by Charlemagne in 774. The third, 
the State of Rome, was vested in the Pope 
in temporals as well as spirituals, and confirm- 
ed to him by Leivis the Pious ; these, says this 
writer, are the three horns whicli were pluck- 
ed up from the roots before the little horn. — 
(Dr. Clarke, quoted from Bp. Newton, p. 241.) 
Where historians and learned men differ so 
much, as to the time when the little horn 
arose, and the kingdoms represented by the 
three horns, it would be presumptuous for us to 
decide, and it might lead us into an error similar 
to that into which others have fallen, when 
they have fixed particular dates to the events 
predicted by Daniel, and . from thence made 
their calculations as to when Christ is to come. 
The fact is, Popeiy arose gradually, little by 
little, and therefore to date the time of its rise 
from any particular day, is impossible. 
Let us now proceed to consider : 
Secondly, some of his characteristics:- 
This little horn we understand to be, not 
one individual person, hut a system or svcces- 


non of rulers; the great things said to be 
done by this little horn, and the contin, a„ca 
of h,s power until the disoipling of all natl™! 
;: ''ff-ted,p„ts it beyond all ;,estio„"hra 
long succession of persons is ,!ieant, and not 
one individual only. "°* 

His uncommon penetration and sa,g„citv and 

h- high rrelensions to superiority abo?e the 
other horns, are implied in the words : Id^ 
V". 8, 20 « in this horn were eyes iuL the' 
eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great 

h-ngs; and his look was more stout tl^an ht 
fellow«," that is, the other horns 

he plucks up three of the other horns which 
P ceded him, and their kingdoms become hs 
But notwithstanding this, he is never calk 

01 mm, that It waxed exceeding great Th^ 
greatness of this little horn does" not coi^'l 
ni the enent of te,nporal .,«..•„ ,15 

by his making war with the saints, and pre- 
va.hng against them , his speaki'ng gL, 




words against the Most High ; his wearing 
out the saints of the Most High ; liis thinking 
to change times and laws, which would be 
given into his hand until time, times and the 
dividing of time." The history of Popery is 
the strongest confirmation of this, — fur in 
what country has she fixed the heel of her 
despotism without changing the laws, crush- 
ing the civil liberties of the people, and wear- 
ing out the saints of the Most High, either by 
tedious torture or horrible massacre? 

Spea7ci??g tcords against the Most High^ is 
another of these characteristics mentioned in 
prophecy. This signifies opposition to the 
truth as it is in Jesus ; professing and author- 
izing corrupt doctrines and practices in wor- 
ship ; yea, speaking great words against the 
Must High denotes a sacrilegious claiming of 
authority in government, entrenching on the 
prerogatives of the Divine Being. And do 
not their own authorized publications show 
tthat every part of this prediction is but toix 
true^ impiously a7id hla^iiliemciisly true. 

We cannot conclude this part better than 
by quoting the words of Bishop Newton, 
(Dis. on Prop., p. 682.) " I say, the spirit of 


E'KchT"''"' '°'°^^ "^"'^' ^'^^ there 
and Church orof"" " *'"^ °^ "'« ^"1- 

a«er. he event: tT"t:Sr°?^I--ed 
rather tlian to foretel- thiZ . =' P"'*' 

"Stance, hath ther tt T^ '°™'- ^"' 
sisted.and doth there"tm ^T '''""^ """'^ ^"''- 
and idolatrous and btl f"''"''^ *y^'»""'«=»l 

^^^«.c. Christ anXuSr"^^ '""^^' '" 
It .s the very s-im^^ ^'^^^""^'"^^'^'i^n. 

the ' httle h?r„;:Xll ""k '' ^"^^^-^^^ ^ 
Daniel ; i„ the ^mn of I ? '■™°"" '""S ''^ 
ty St. Paul ; and L th? ^ ^'°"^^''*''°"' 
the two-hor^ed bea 1 1 r :^f "'^' ^'=«^' ««d 
St. John, auh the cCc :?''*' P^°^''°'' ''^ 
parted greatly from 11 P°'"'«^^'' "^ de- 
faith and worsl^r j^t r"'y °f Christian 

The day of the Lord shall ni; ''■ "' ^'^ 

there come a falling axvav \''°""' «cept 
>^^- St-Johnforesawtl7c," '' "P"^*''^/ 




of the earth.' Is the same Church notorious 
also for enjoming celibacy to her cler^jr, and 
engaging her nuns to enter into vows of lead- . 
ing a°single life ^ Doth she make a distmc- 
tion of meats, and conimand and mstitute 
certain times and days of fasting, wherem to 
taste flesh is judged a mortal sin? Nothing 
can more fully accomplish the predictions ol 
Daniel and Paul. Doth the Pope make him- 
self equal, ar.d even superior to God, in affect- 
ing divine titles, attributes and honors, in 
assuming a power of dispensing with the 
immutable laws of nature and the gospel, in 
substituting for the commandments of O.od 
the traditions of men." ^ 

The above (and a great deal more so minute 
and so full, that to avoid being tedious we 
have abbreviated) so clearly and constantly 
point us to Popery that we have no doubt 
whatever that that system is the man of sin, 
the son of perdition whom the Lord will des- 
troy with the brightness of his commg. ihis 
leads us to consider, thirdly, the durat^m of 

^ Dani"el said it should be " until a time, and 
times, and the dividing of time" (Dan. vu. 25.) 



■Again, (Dan. xii. II,) « And fmm h .• 
the daily sacrifice haltbeZn ""'*''* 
the abomination that maketi 1 T^^' """^ 
*here shall be 1290 day ha .r*''"^' "P' 
or years.. The durSn of p' ^''^T° ""^'^ 
1290 v«ars from 1 "P^''^ ^"^ 'hese 

-riterscl ;ST /,^;rt- '^-'t^ Which 


«f their writers says « as wp i« 7 "® 

-t historians tijt ;he:x":r7r'''%- 

power, wielded by the PnlT " "''^'^ 

mated in 1809 is nof th T ^' ""''' '°"'^"'"- 

-s of the lirry'; n?!"*f '--- 

this," he adds, "webok f ';; ' '"'""'"^ 
onr Lord i„ 45 yelrs frl ,,w ""• '?"""=" "^ 

The present year vfz ,«t '"""' °'"''"^^- 
* J. ■ y^^^h VIZ., 1854, We hni^r. « 1 

trust as the glorious year of rla^To th 

people of God." (Grand Crisis, pp. 70 37n 

J-he author of thf- an .' ^ ^ * "^'^^ '^'i-) 

says, " the next grea erro?^'^ •^'"'-^^''' " 

- in regard to tl^e t le Td T '"^^P'''^'"- 

!j::^-the clurationVtrb^r^^rty 

taiued to a year. Ij. t „, ; "* "'■""'ovv conid be ascer- 

to step, tmiic acquired his f.r'.f^''"'"'^'' fr"" sTep 
«ay, at present. wi,„ i". _.'^.f '.'""K"', 't is imDossihl„ S 
■ " "= "•'" Of uostroycd. ' 



do not understand that it means a period of 
12G0 solar years, and they have failed to find 
the true commencement of the era. The 
general theory dates it from the year 606, 
when Pliocos proclaimed the universal supre- 
macy of the Bishop of Rome. This fixes 
the secondary termination of the 1260 years 
in 1866. But the time, times find half a time^ 
began by its primeval epoch earlier than this. 
The year 606 is the period of the ecclesiastical 
constitution of the beast, or the time when 
the dragon gave to its Lion-mouth his autho- 
rity. Its civil constitution dates 75 years 
earlier, or from 531, when the Justinian code 
was completed and published. These two 
epochs were the real beginnings of the 1260 
years. The victorious reign of the beast ought 
then to terminate about the years 1791 and 
1866, or two years earlier or later." (Coming 
Struggle, p. 13, 14.) This writer adds, " It is 
a mistake to suppose that the 1260 years 
limits the existence of the beast, it merely 
limits his unwaning power. The full power 
of his civil and ecclesiastical pre-jndicial ex- 
istence, as a Kqman power, is 1335 years, and 
this terminates in 1866," 


- tempola vole IS T?:'''''''^''' 
i« most likely SZ ''' ''"'■"' ^*''=h 

Pepin k„Vo;;,,^;;;.P°l- S'-^P'-n IL, by 
from .l«.i ttme J;^ \' '"""*'"- '-60 years 

from these <)«tes '' "^ co.clnsions 

fi^hop Norton says : " To fi^ „, , • 
actlyu'hen these I 260 v.n , '"*= ''^- 

^^quently ,,,,,„ twir". '""'""'' ^°"- 
some nicencss and difTK H ' '? ''' "'""" "^ 
'""•^t see .heir conch s on ?V"'' ""''''''' ^^« 
oisely ascertain ," "•'■°"' ''efia-e ve can pre- 

i^> *i- tiTy^ r . :^^ '^'- 1™* 

from the bej^innhl"' ^ ,' *" "'' ''^''^^^^'i 
*he n.. of this ^, I'^wT"'"'""' ^^°- 
f ow.h and establi i i" /T """' ^"" 
fr°-J=is coming to thri; . 'td""''''~ 

op'mon,thebegi„ningof tie .'go '" '"^ 
not be fixed con,-«f , *i '~ ° >'''''''s <="«- 

'he 1,260 veaisof <),!.' '*^'""'»S of 

to be dated Wf "''^'' "^ ^"tichrist is 

"citcu iioni tile vptv 70*7 ..i • 

fall near the year 2 000 l'^' *'"^"- <-""d will 
o» Prop., pp. i^'^?^ ^^'' Christ." (Dis. 

Is 1 




I' ! 


By the preceding quotations, you perceive 
what a difFerence of opinion exists as to the 
continuance of Popery, or when the 1,260 
years shall end. The Adventists say, those 
years ended in 1,809. The autlior of the 
« Coming Struggle" supposes the end will be 
in 1,866; Bishop Newton thinks about the 
year 2,000. Dr. Clarke thinks about 2,015. 

I, however, am not so much concerned as to 
when Popery shall end, as I am in the cer- 
tainty of its overthrow. Popedom st ill exists, 
and it cannot be denied that this apostacy is 
making the most strenuous edorts to regain 
its former power ; but in spite of those spas- 
modic efforts lor enlargement, Popery is in its 
"dotage;" and all its struggles to regain its 
former power, shall prove only like the con- 
vulsive throes of a dying man, for sure as the 
unerring word of pro})hecy. Antichrist is des- 
tined to fall, and the signs of the times indi- 
cate that the day cannot be very far distant, 
when the shout of joy and exultation shall 
be heard, " Babylon the Great, is fallen ! 
IS fallen !" 

Look next to the destruction of this Anti- 
christ :— In Daniel vii. 9, 10, 11, we have an 


account of the (ivnmi a. • 
Aiitichmt IS arraigned, j„dged .^^.^ „^„ 
de„„ed : . I beheld" says the' p^e , " n 
the throne, were cast down, and the ALien 
of days chd sit, whose garment wa. wh ^a 
snow, and tlie hair of Ins head like the puro 

Wheels iTT ""^ '^'" "'« '^^^y «--- d 
ills wheels hke bHrning fire, a fierv stre-,™ 

issued and came fortli from before hm Z^ 
sand thousands ministered unto hin an LL' 
thousand fmes ten thousand stood m' 
t" • *''" J"<?'nent was set, and the books 

spake -1 b^ ,f' ^* ''°"'^ ^^''"°1^ ^''e horn 
aS hi; I , f '""" '"' '^'^ ^"^^^t ^-«« slain, 

t s a description of God the Father ' ''. 
-I think * * * * f].^. ., . 
n-v f '^^ ^"^ Ancient of davs— 

he o r „„,„ ,^,, ^^.. ,^ ^,,_^ ^^^^^^/I 
^^^^aono else than ./.Z«.,y.,,, 
•Lectures on DanidTpTmr 


l.tCTUnr.?! ON TllR 


The arguments prodnct'd in favor o( tbi.1 
o]M'nioii, Mvo far frum heinc; couciusivr ; Ijut 
;is tliry two I('ii«;'1liy, ii;sloiul of Iranscriliing 
tluMu, wo sliall ]iro^o(Hl to notice iiii insiir- 
ni<)iinlaI)lo diduMiIty to this iiitin'prctation, a 
didicidty uhioli tho leaniod Doclor himself 
I'oJt. it is this : in vov. 13, it is siiid, " I saw 
in the night visions, and, behold, one like the 
iSon of man came wiUi the clondsof heaven* 
and eamc to tln^ Ancient of days, and they 
bronpht him near before him." The ditH- 
cullv lies here : The title, " Son of oncuir is 
uudenbtedly ajiplied to our blessed Lord Jesus 
Christ; and if tlu^ designation, ^^ Ancient of 
day<'^ is also to be ajiplicd to Ilim ? as the 
Doctor thinks, how can it be said, that the 
*' Son of man" came to the Ancient of days> 
and they brought him near beibre him ? that 
is, he came to himself, and was brought near 
before himself 1 'J'he author referred to, says 
most candidly, " 1 arhiut and feel the dij/icul- 
iy ; I cannot explain it,'^'^* 

We are inclined to think, that the embar- 
rassment felt ill the above interpretation, is 

* Lectures on Daniel, p. 249. 

si^c;uM> ADVE.vr or chuist. m 

one result of an error into w],ich tho crumvnt 

tiuthor iniJiiinpiiy fell v;V • h i ''""' "^ 

•II i I '^y itji, VIZ. : tho t hcorv of n 

the ^(vo.Kl \ I V ^^ ^e lose sifrht of 

"" ^"'^'"^^ ^^^'^^^"t, wuli which we think thn 
P-'is^Hi-e has nothiijo. to do n.wl i i 

. • , ^ "^*> ^^"^^ ^tJuk 111)011 it n^* 

/^/«/ /y ^wt a,., last yud^mcHt, for it „r.^c<.d.s 

nni T? ii ^iJoient of (lays IS tlic Ktrr- 

nls, •'",'"' "'"'""-" ^'"' --f^««"oe 
v^r ' , '^ '"'^''■'•«'"c'.s. Tl,c beast is con- 

-J-/ rowev .hie,, . canllX^y 
■iijssincr over v<>r 10 ;„ i • . , 

.•^ v'vti vci. j^ m which the nrnnl^nf 

.''ays, uhdehe sat „po„ the jndgment seat, 




and the great usurper, Antichrist, is dethroned 
and destroyed , then there was given unto 
Christ, " dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, 
that all people, nations, and languages, should 
serve him : his dominion is an everlasting do- 
minion, which shall not pass away, and his 
kingdom that w^iich shall not be destroyed." 
(ver. 13.) Upon these passages. Dr. Gumming 
says, " chronologically viewed, the order of 
proceeding is this : Christ comes first ; Christ's 
foQS arc depressed and destroyed next, and the 
millennium is immediately established upon 
earth." We admit this chronological order ; 
but what do we understand, by the words ? 
*^ Christ comes first. ^'^ Certainly, not the se- 
cond Advent : but Christ the Son of man 
coming before the Ancient of days at the par- 
ticular judgment which tries and condemns 
Antichrist; and the dominion of the church 
being rescued from the hand of the enemy, 
it is given to Christ, and under his rule it be- 
came universal. 

We are naturally led to ask, ^v]lat is implied 
in this destruction of Antichrist ? to which 
we answer, first, its temporal power ; hence 
Daniel, speaking of its destruction, says : " the 


judgment shall sit, and they shall take away 
hts dominion, to consume and to destroy it 
imto the end." (Dan. vii. 26.) 

Historians are agreed that Napoleon Bona- 
parte depnved the Tope of his temporal power, 
to V . VT^ ^''^'°h time it has been 
exceedingly feeble, and at present he is sus- 
tained as a sovereign by foreign bayonets ; ' but 
the prophecy says, " they shall taL a^vay his 
dominion, to consume and to destroy it finto 
the end." (ver. 26.) This destructfon may 
be gmdual, commencing in 17.92, by the 
French Revolution ; a still heavier blovt wal 
struck by the hand of Napoleon, in isol, ZZ 

period ancn"*'°" ""' ''^' l''^'' -' --« 

JiHt the destruction of his Ecclesiauical 

power IS spoken of with equal prec s I I 
same horn made war with the saints, an 1 pr" 
\^'^'^ against them ; until the A^cien of 
days came, and judgment was givr'to the 
-n^f^th^M^IigU; and the time cVn!: 

withdrawn from Italj. '^^P' ^"" ^^ ^^ 



that the saints possessed the kingdom." I 
think we are not mistaken in applying this to 
the Ecdesiastical power of the " little horn ;" 
for that kingdom which is takon from him is 
given to the scihits. The destruction of An- 
tichrist is predicted by St. Paul in tlie follow- 
ing words : "whom the Lord shall consume 
with the spirit of His moulh,and slnll destroy 
with the brightness of His coming." (2 Thess. 
ii. 8.) This indicates a gradual overthrow of 
his* organization ; he shall be consumed, or 
wasted away, till the last moment when he 
shall be suddenly destroyed. This consump- 
tion of his power began with the Reforma- 
tion, and has manifested itself by several 
symptoms of decline, in the expulsion of the 
Jesuits from all European nations, till the Order 
was suppressed A.D. 1773, by " His Holiness" 
Pope Clement XIV.* It is true, the " man of 
sin" has, since that time, made great efforts, 
and is now exerting himself to the utmost, 
to recover his ecclesiastical health, but the 
means he is using as a medicine to heal him, 
will operate as a poison; enfeeble his consti- 
tution and hasten his decease. Or, in other 
•Maua. His. of the World, vol. 1, p, 3U. ^ 


*oras the means he is emr-loying in 
other Popish countries, in Trotcstunt Englund 
and America, to support his to. tering , hrone and 
syste.n, ^v■dl eventLu,)ly contribute to his own 
final destruction. Then the kingdom will be 
given to the saints-revived Christianity will 
have the sovereignty of the -world. Go\n<^ forth 
m Its hfo-giving, penetrating, all-transWrning 
vn-tne,it moulds the institutions and affairs of 
n:e„ to its own blessed character, making 
God s w,ll be done on earth even as it is dene 
m heaven. We would close this part of the 
subject by a quotation from the " Grand Cri 
Sis." The author says, " Now, then, let the 
harlot vaunt herself, let her exclaim, ' I sit a 
queen, and am no widow, and shall see no 
sorrow.' Let her boast of her anticipated 
supremacy of the world ; let her breathe forth 
anathemas against the Church of Christ ■ let 
her popes and cardinals, her bishops and priests 
revel in the Vatican, and dream of pleasures 
to come, yet shall her plagues come in one 
day for the ten horns and the beast shall hate 
the harlot and shall make her desolate, and 
naked and shall eat her flesh, and b.,rn her 
With fire." (P. 371.) 

'! 1 



Let US next consider by irhat means will 
the destruction of Antichrist l)o accomplished. 
Daniel says (vii. 11^ concerning luHend, " his 
body shall be destroyed and given to tlic burn- 
ing liaine ;" in ver. 18 he says, "but the 
saints of the Most High shall take the king- 
dom." St. Paul says, (2 Thcss. ii. 8) " And 
then shall that wicked be revealed, whom tho 
Lord shall consume with the spirit of his 
mouth, and shall destroy with tho brightness 
of his coming." In the book of tho Revela- 
tions it is said of this Antichrist, " and the 
benst was taken, and with him the false pro- 
phet that wrought miracles before him with 
which he deceived them that had received 
the mark of the beast, and them tJiat worship- 
ped his image. These both were cast alive 
into a lake of fire burning with brimstone." 
(Rev. xix. 20.) 

Writers upon the prophecies vary much in 
their opinions upon the means of destruction 
made use of against Popery. Bishop Newton 
says, " the fall of Rome is delineated in Ka'v. 
17 and 18 chapters, as of another Babyiun ; 
and it is declared she shall be destroyed hy fire^ 
and her destruction shall be a complete and 


total dcstrucfioii, such os lias nover yet boon 
thn fiite of Home. Some ol the Princes, who 
weicouco or her communion, 'shall hate' her 
as much as they (formally) l„ved her, and 
hunt ho- uith jlre. It is further intin.uted 
thai she shall be swallowed up by a svhlerra. 
neous fire, shall sink like a great milLstoiie in sea, and her smoke shall rise up for ever 
and ever ; and the soil and situation of Rome 
ancl tlio neighl)c.riug countries greatly favor 
such a supposition. After the subversion of 
the capital eity, (Rev. xix.) < the beast and 
the fals^ prophot,' the j.owers, civil and cede- 
siasUcal, wuh those who still adhere to their 
party, sh.Il make one effort more ; but it shall 
prove as «..„/, and vain as it is impir»,s ,• they 
shall both be taken and east alive into a lakl 

lt;':;7""^,^:""[""«'°-- Thedestrnc! 
Uon of ^ut.chnst, therefore, of himself, as 
well as of lus seat, sh.ll be in a terrible man 
nerB,, „ (Dis. on Prop. p. 698.) 

Dr. John Gillies, a Scotch Divine, writing 
upon Babylon's f.,1, says, « the ;rop; ^ 
account of the instruments shows they'^were 
to be the same ten }u>rns that formerly tLd been 
the ^nstruments of her rise a^^l 



(p. 234..) The meaning of which is that 
those ten kingdoms represented by the ten 
toes in Nebuchadnezzar's image, which en- 
couraged and fostered Popery in its rise, shall 
yet be the instruments in destroying that very 
system. Brown, in his work on the second 
Advent, says: " Nebnchnclnezzar's vision ex- 
hibits the fall of Antichristianism, as resulting 
from a hloiv given to it by the kingdom of 
Christ. Daniel sees that too, in the saints of 
the Most High, taking the kin':dom and pos- 
sessing it. When his day of visitation comes, 
those who are on the Lord's side will find 
him an easy prey." (p. 3i7.) 

Dr. Gumming says : " It will be consumed 
by the preaching of the Gospsl ; it will be 
exhausted by the hostility of a thous uid kings 
who once were charmed with its grandeur, 
and made drunk with the cup of its intoxi- 
cation ; but it will be utterly and completely 
destroyed and broken up by the brightness of 
the Redeemers coming."! 

t Lect. on Apoc, p. 246. 

Now we thmk it highly probable that loar^ 
pre and sivord^ may destroy the city of Rome 
and the remaining temporal power held by the 


Pope ; yet we think that spiritual agencies 
will be employed to destroy the system of Po- 
pery, until all that is antichristian in it, will 
be purged away : we have come to this con- 
clusion by a carcfiil examination of those pro- 
phecies which speak of its destruction, and 
we think that both the carnal and the ^pirituil 
means will be employed in the hand of God ; 
consequently the destrnction of the city m-iy 
be sudden, bnt the destruction of the syslem 
will be gradual, and not some mighty revolu- 
tion to tear the system into shreds in a mo- 
ment of time, or like an earthquake to swal- 
low it up bodily at once.— This will appear if 
we look at some of the prophecies which 
speak of its termination. Daniel says : " they 
shall take away his dominion tocmsume and 
to destroy it:' (Dan. vii. 26.) Again, " In the 
days of these kings shall the God of heaven 
set up a kingdom,— /^ shall break in jneces 
and consume all these kingdoms:^ (Dan. ii. 44.) 
Now the kinn-dom of Christ not being " of 
this world" and so not " bearing the sword," 
does not break in pieces and consume all these 
kingdoms in any such pitched battle as the 
armies of men do ; I believe in no such way 

d2 ^ 





of deciding the question between Christ and 
Antichrist ; we believe that the weapons of 
our warfare are not carnal, but they are, for 
that reason, mighty to the pulling Viown of 
strongholds. There may be much carnal 
warfare in connection with it, but the con- 
flict is chiefly of another kind. St. Paul, 
speaking of the downfall of Popery, says : 
Whom the Lord shall co?tsu?ne ivith the spirit 
of Ms mouth, and shall destroy ivith the bright- 
ness of his coming P (2 Thess. ii. 8.) This^we 
think, refers to spiritual agencies. We are of 
opinion, then, that with regard to the govern- 
ment, the head of Popery, its destruction may 
be sudden ; but with regard to the system, in 
all its ramiflcations, streams and branches, 
the destruction will be gradual, and yet it 
may be rapid. 

But we see no necessity for the second Ad- 
vent of Christ to take place immediately 
Babylon has fallen. We are rather disposed 
to expect that his kingdom will then extend 
over this earth with much greater rapidity 
than before ; but 'when it shall achieve its con- 
quests, we know not ; we know not when 
Babylon will fall j we know not when the 


kingdoms of this world will all have become 
the kingdoms of our God and of his Christ ; 
but believe all this work will be finished 
befwe Christ's second Advent. 

We come secondly to direct your attention 
to Mohammedanism as an enemy to Christ and 
as the stdjject of Scripture prophecy. 

The prophecies of Daniel and John un- 
doubtedly foretold the rise, progress and ex- 
tension of Mohammedanism ; but in which 
of their predictions do we find these particu- 
lars set forth ? are they in one prophecy only, 
or mseverai ? If we may judge by the ex- 
positions of learned Commentators, we shall 
be led to conclude that the origin of the false 
prophet IS more than once spoken of by the 
Jewish captive, in different parts of his writ- 
ings. Dr. Gumming thinks that Daniel viii. 
y-12,' refers to its rise ; he says : " In mv 
judgment, therefore, and in the judgment of 
those who Iiave studied and written at leuo-th 
upou the subject of this prophecy, it is the 
1 urkish or Mohammedau power tliat is here 
represented by the little horn • • » • th- fea 
turesjelineated by the prophet, and tliTfacts 
• Lecture on Daniel, p. 263 





thrown np in the history of Mohammedanism, 
so completely tally, that the infcrcnice is almost 
irresistible, that it is the Turkish or Moham- 
medan power that is here intended." 

The same learned writer, in an exposition of 
Rev. xi. l-ll, speaks of the fifi.h trumpet as 
representing^ the rise of Mohammedanism ; he 
says : " In the year 629, the Saracens first is- 
sued from the desert ; and in A. D. 636, they 
came down upon Damascus and Jerusalem, 
like a resistless and overflowing torrent ; and 
before A.D. 637, a Mohammedan mosqne was 
built upon the very site of the ancient tem- 
ple of Solomon, and the cry of the Mu;^zzim 
was heard where the voice of inspiration had 
been uttered before ; the Crescent waved vic- 
torious over Egypt, Spain, Persia, and In- 
dia. In ten years, that is, from A. D. 634, to 
A. D. 644, the Saracens reduced 3,060 cities, 
destroyed 4,000 churches, and raised 1,400 
mosques; and, as if to shew how truly the 
punishment they inflicted was as the torment 
of a scorpion, when he striketh a man ; and 
that in " those days shall men seek death and 
shall not find it, and shall desire to die, and 
death shall flee from him," the Christians 


they spared were tormented with the most 
cruel and protracted oppression,~their rites 
were mocked at,— their worship degraded,— 
their persons assailed,— and insults, without 
ceasing, were heaped upon their churches, and 
the commoa language addressed to them, was, 
« Ye Christian dogs ; ye know your option,— 
the Koran, the tribute, or the sword !" 

The origin of its poicer in the Eastern or 
Greek Church. The d^^generacy of thut church 
was such that the divine Being was resoh^ed 
to punish it. A prediction of that punishment 
is found in Dan. xi. 40-^2. « And at the time 
of the end, shall the kin- of the south push 
at him : and the king of the north shall come 
against him like a whirlwind, with chariots 
and With horsemen, and with many ships ' 
and he shall enter into the countries, and shall 
overflow and pass over. He shall enter al«o 
into the glorious land, and many countries 
shall be overthrown; but there shall escape 
out of his hands, even Edom, and Moab, and 
the chief of the cliildren of Amnion. He 
shall stretch tbrth his hand also npon the 
countries, and the land of Egypt shall not 




" The time of the end*^ when this prophecy 
should be fulfilled, was the latter days of the 
Roman Empire. The " king of the south''^ as 
we have noticed before, was the Sar':tcens who 
were of the Arabians and came from the south : 
and under the conduct of their false proj)het, 
Mohammed, and his successors, made war 
upon the emperor, Heraclius^ and with amaz- 
ing rapidity deprived him of Egypt, Syria, and 
many of his finest provinces. They were only 
to 2ntsh at J and sorely wound, the Greek Em- 
pire, but they were not to subvert and destroy 
it. The king of the norths that is, the Turks, 
who were originally of the Scythians, and 
and came from the north ; and, after the Sara- 
cens seized on Syria, assaulted with great 
violence the remains of the Greek empire, 
and in time rendered themselves absolute mas- 
ters of the whole. Their chariots and their 
horsemen are particularly mentioned, because 
their armies consisted chiefly of horse ; their 
s%;5, too, are said to be mmiy \ and, indeed, 
without many ships, they could never have 
gotten possession of so many islands, nor have 
so frequently vanquished the Venetians, who 
were, at that time, the greatest naval power 



in Europe. By these means, the Turks cot 
possession of Constantinople, as well as othe^ 
parts of Europe and Asia, including the holy 
land, and also Egypt. 

How long shall Mohammedanism bear rule 
over the Eastern Church, is a question we 
may very naturally ask ? Dr. Cummin g sup. 
poses that the « little horn" in Dan. viii.^9-12, 
refers to Mohammedanism, and that it \fas 
pre^dicted to spring up in after ages ; and the 
end of Its duration was to be 2,300 years from 
a date which preceded the birth of Christ, 
538 or 480 years ; one period being the com- 
mencement of the Persian dynasty, the other 
the era of its meridian, or noontide power and 
glory. He also thinks the 2,300 days termi- 
named A. D. 1820 ; he says, - every thing in 
the history of Turkey, up to the spring of 1820, 
was powerful, peaceful, prosperous; now just 
notice what begins to take place at that period 
In the summer of that year Ali Pacha revolted 
agamst the dominion of the Sultan, and intes- 
tme war began. In October, 1820, the Greek 
insurrection took place, and Turkey was crip- 
pled in its strength and reduced in its territory 
And from 1820, down to the present hour' 

d5 * 



;' y 

(1848) plague, earthquake, fire, revolt, des- 
truction, have not ceased continually to lay 
it waste, till, in the language of Lamartine, 
* Turkey is dying rapidly for want of Turks.' "* 

Daniel mentions one angel as asking another 
" how long shall it he to tiie end of tliese 
wonders'?" The other angel, lifting up his 
hands to heaven, solemnly sware " by hiin 
tlMit liveth for ever and ever, that it shall be 
for a time, timesy and an half time, and when 
he si ball leave accomplished to scatter the power 
of the holy people y all these things shall be Jin- 
ishidP Again, it is added, ^'^ and from the 
time that the daily sacrifice shall he taken awayy 
and the abomination that maketh desolate set 
up. there shall be 1290<:%s." Agnin, <- Blessed 
is h,e that icaiteih, and comelh to the 1335 da.ijsP 
(Dan. xii. 6, 7, II, 12.) We had occasion to 
show before, that a time, times, and a half 
time are, 3^ prophetic years, or 12f>0 years. 

Y(jw perceive, then, the same length of time 
is allowed for the tiesolatioji and oppression of 
the Eastern Church, as was allowed ^Kii the 
tyranny of the little horn in the Western 
Church. Daniel, not sufficiently understand- 

' ' ' ■■'■■■' ■ ■■■ ■III la^^— ^^ MM I ,,MM ^M I | „ i M^l^— ^WlM^i^ I % 

* Lecture on Daniel, p. 211. 


ing the answer, inquired « what," or how shull be the end of these things ? he was 
answered, that from the time of taking away 
the diulv sacrifice, and setting up the abomi- 
naiion th..t maketh desolate, there shall be 
1290 clays, that is yctvrs. Dr. Clarke says, 
Wohamedanism sprang up in A. D. 612, and 
if we reckon 1290 years from that time, it 
-will bring US down to 1902, when we might 
presume, from this culcuJation, that the reli- 
gion of ihe false prophet will cease to prevail 
in the world. And " then," as Bishop New- 
ton says, " a great and glorious revolution 
will follow ; perhaps the restoration of the 
Jews, perhaps the destruction of Antichrist. 
But another still greater and more glorious 
will succeed, and what can this be so probably 
lis the full conversion of the Gentiles to the 
Church of Christ, and the beginning of the 
.iiiilleniam,or reign r^f the saints upon earth." 
<P. 363.) In tins prophecy, three different 
periods are mentioned, 1260 years, 1290 years 
and 1335 years ; " and what is the precise time 
of their beginning," says Bishop Newton 
^' and consequently of their ending, as well aj 
what are the great and signal events, which 

! ■ ! • 



;? :i li 

will take place at the end of each period, we 
can only conjecture, time alone can, with cer- 
tainty, discover," (p. 363.) The Bishop says 
afterwards, (p. 700) « It is, I conceive, to these 
great events, the fall of Antichrist, the re-es- 
tablishment of the Jews, and the beginning 
of the glorious millenium, that the three 
different dates in Daniel of 1260, 1290 and 
1335 years are to be referred." 

Other writers bring their calculations to a 
nearer close than the above j the author of the 
"Coming Struggle" applies the prediction 
respecting the king of the south and the king 
of the north, coming against a certain kino-, 
to Mehemit Ali jiushing at the Sultan, and 
says, " this was accomplished in J839, when 
that monarch wrested Egypt and Syria from 
him, and endeavoured to seize Constantinople 
itself. The king of the north," says he, " or 
Russia, it is stated, shall come against him 
like a whirlwind, with chariots and horsemen, 
and with many ships, and he shall enter into 
the countries, and shall overthrow and pass 
over. Here we read at once the doom of 
Turkey ; notwithstanding the assurance of as- 
sistance from France and England, the Otto- 


man empire will soon be no more, and ere 
long the news will doubtless come, that he is 
at the gates of the Sultan's capital. We have 
no date by which to determiue tlie exact time 
of Its occurrence, but, considering the number 
and character of the events to succeed it, and 
the short space allowed fur their performance, 

fpTo oI'V'tTIT' 'r''""^' ""'mediately," 
(p. M ^\.) I hat book was pubhshcd in 1849 

Bin the writer appears to be in too much haste ;" 
besides, he builds his whole theory upon a 
prophecy which we think belonged to the 
1 urks setting possession of Constantinople, and 
-Mt their being driven from it. 

In the above extracts, it will be observed 
that a difference of opinion exists as to the 
time when this enemy to Christ shall be des- 
troyed; this difference of opinion arises par- 
tially by confounding, as we think, the over- 
throw of the Turkish empire, and the anni- 
hilation of Mohammedanism ; and also from 
supposing Daniel's dates to take their com- 
mencement from different periods according 
to the respective theory of each writer. 

Ihe destruction of Mohammedanism next 
claims our consideration. Mr. Berick gup- 



poses that the present year is the time of 
Christ's second advent ; and is the Turkish 
empire to be destroyed prior to that event 1 
He supposes that the armies of Russia will 
overrun Europe, depose the Sultan, and extend 
their conquests as far as Jerusalem, bpfore the 
present year of 1854 closes. This extrava- 
gant supposition, he informs us, has been 
objected to from the shortness of time to 
accomplish it in ; his words are, " the position 
here taken has been objected to by some, from 
the idea that it would require too much time 
for the accomplishment of the work, and con- 
sequently place the coming of our king too 
distant in the future. But it may be remarked 
that a greater work was performed by Bona- 
parte in a less period than th^ree months ; and 
can we not rely on the word of God, when he 
declares it shall be -done ?" * Now, while we 
are ready lo rely on ^he snre word of prophecy 
which God has given, we are not prepared to 
believe what the " Adventists" write respect- 
ing the fill Ifilment of these prophecies and the 
second appearing of Christ. 

Let us carefully look at the prophecies 

* Grand Crisis, p. 132. 


which speak of the downfall of Mohammedan- 
ism. JDan. xi. 41, 45 : « But tidinj^s out of 
tlie oast and out of the north s!,ail trouble 
h-m : therefore he shall go fortli great 
fury to destroy, a.;d utterly to make away 
"'any And he shidl plant the tab.rn>,chs of 
hs palaces between the seas in the glorious 
holy mounlain ; yet ke shall come to Im end, 
and .one shall help /«>»." Jf ^,e are right, as 
we.hmk we are, in applying ihe four pre- 
cecbng verses to the Turks getting^ion 
of Constantinople and the eotaitries mentioned, 
then we conclude this passage re/ers to the 
destruciioH of the Turkisli empire. The tid- 
ings from the east and the north that shall 
tiouble Inm may come from Persia and Russia. 
These naucns shall .rouse him to the ntmo,t. 
and he shall go forth to war against them 
wrth great fury ; bnt he shall not , revail, but 
shall be obliged to retreat before them ; then 
he shall make his last stand in Judea,or, as it 
IS expressed in the prophecy, « he shall plant 
the tabernacles of his palaces between the 
seas m the glorious holy mountain ; and then 
he shall come to his end and none shall help 
him. Now, tf we are right in this conjecture 




then we think the present trouble in the east 
will come to an end, and the Turkish empire 
be preserved for a time, and the allied forces 
of England and France be withdrawn from 
the country. But, after that, fresh troubles 
will arise between Russia and Persia oii the 
one hand, and Turkey on the other ; and Tur- 
key not then being aided by the western, or 
any other powers, for the prophecy says, 
" none shall help him," then he, the Turk, 
shall be driven from Constantinople, till he 
take^\ip his position in Judea, anrl there, as the 
prophecy has it, " he shall come to his eml^ 
Bishop Newton supposes the Ottoman, or Tur- 
kish empire, will be overthrown in opposing 
the settlement of Israel in their ovn land in 
the latter days, p. 697. 'J'his opinion the Bishop 
seems to have formed from a prophecy in 
Ezekiel, 38 and 39 chapters, concerning Gog 
and Magog, whom he says, ^' we believe to be 
the Turks or Otlimans, and they shall come up 
against the children of Israel in the latter 
days, to oppose their re-settlement in their own 
land ; and they shall fall, in some extraordi- 
nary manner, upon the mountains of Israel, 
they and the people that are with them." 


Again the Bishop quotes the words, "he shall 
prosper till the indignation," tha is Go^" 

phsted. ' Fro^ these, and other prophecies, 
he thinks xlIohammedani.«„ will be over- 
thrown tn its oppositim to the restoration of 
the Jeu's to their own land. 

arJh *''" " ^""""^ Struggle" I find that the 
ai.thor supposes that Russia wih conquer Ger- 
many and F,.nee, and the whole of LLJn- 
t E„,ope wd be in his grasp, and that he is, 
thus formed, the Gog and Magog of E^ekieJ's 

in-phooy and that the heart of the empire 

WiU be hfted up by success, and, in his pride 
and arrogance he will endeavor to make the 
world h,s slave. Having succeeded in de! 
thron„,g the Sultan, he will endeavor fo take 

possession of Palestine, he lays seige to the 
ho y city Jerusalem, and thus plants the 
tabernacle of his palace between tL seas in 

1 fTr }'"^^ """"''■^''^ ' h« has now 
eached the farthest limit of bis conqueri J 

niss,on ; the decree peels forth from t^e 

eternal throne, " hitherto shalt thou come 

but no farther." This writer supposes that' 

l-reat Bntam, joined by the United States of 

Ip '' 

i s'l, 



i» r 



America, will proceed from Britain's eastern 
possessions in India, till the flower and strength 
of the Anglo-Saxon race meet on the sacred 
soil of Palestine, and that their being joined 
by the Jews, will be prepared for the greatest 
battle that ever was fonght on this struggling 
earih. On the one side, the motley millions 
of Rnssia and the nations of continental 
Enrope, are drawn np on the slopes of the hills 
and the sides of the valleys towards the north ; 
while,, on the other, are ranged the thousands 
of Britain and lier offspring, from Avhose ^irm 
and reg- "ar ranks gleam forth the dark eyes 
of the sons of Abraham, determined to ]>re- 
serve their newly recovered city, or perish, 
like their ancestors in a former age, in its 
rnins. All is ready ! That awfnl pause which 
ensnes before the work of death begins, is 
broken by the clash of arms ; and ^vhile yet 
the contending hosts are plunging incessant 
fire upon battallions of bleeding and quiver- 
ing flesh, a strange sound. — * The voice of the 
archangel and the trump of God,' out roar the 
din of battle, — he calls for a sword against 
Gog ; the scene that follows baffles descrip- 
tion. Amid earthquakes and showers of fire, 


the bewildered and maddened multitude of 
the Autocrat, rush, sword in hand, against each 
other, while the Israelites and Ando-Saxon 
allies become Jehovah's sword upon the ene- 
my." (Pp. 21-32.) 

The above is a very graphic description, 
but It looks more like the conjectures of a 
politician, or the despatches of a conquering 
general, than the sober exposition of scripture 
prophecy. Besides, the writer expects the 
conquest of Europe by Russia, the overthrow 
of Mohammedanism, and this great battle of 
Armageddon, all to take place wiinin thirteen 
years from the time that he wrote in 1849. 
Five of these years are already passed away ; 
Russia has not yet subdued o?ie of the conti- 
nental nations ; besides, when Turkey will 
come to its end, « none shall help him ;" but 
we find England and France in close alliance 
with Turkey. We think, then, this theory of 
the "Coming Struggle" is based upon the 
misapphcatinfi of ^vopliecij. 

If we consider the events connected ivith 
Turkey since 1820, we are unavoidably led to 
the conclusion, that its decline is gradual, and 
It will probably continue to diminish until 



'' I?*' 

some occurrence, yet in the future, puts an 
end to its existence as a nation. Moliamme- 
dunism, the nUgion of the Turks, the scourge 
of the Christiun Church in the East, has its 
destinies interwoven with the Ottoman Power, 
— and the downfall of the Sultan will Vibrate 
to tlio extremity of its religious organization ; 
and from t lie nee w^e may safely expect that 
Christianity will make rapid inroads upon that 
system of error, till the light of Divine Reve- 
lation has caused the Koran to disappear 
from our earth. Dr. Gumming, speaking of 
1820, says : '^ From tliat time the Turkish 
nation hus rapidly wasted; the last streamlet 
is barely discernible in the once full and over- 
flowing channel of the great Euphrates. 
The shadows of LUissia and Britain are at 
this moment (1848) by a strange combination, 
spread over it to prevent its entire evaporation. 
They AviU not succeed. God has pronounced 
its doom, and no power on earth can prevent 
its speedy accomplishment. Yea, all efforts 
to arrest, will only precipitate the sure catas- 
trophe. The crescent must give way to the 
c/oss — the mcsque must one day resound with 
the name, and shine with the glories of Jesus. 



That river, whose streams make glad the city 
of our God, shall flow when Erphrates has 
long rolled its flood . * There is one God,' will 
then, as now, he the Turkish fiii.h ; but there 
will be this, to its professors, new and happy 
addition— 'and Christ is the brightness of his 
glory, and the express imnge of his person.' 
The decay and waning is almost complete ; 
the day also of its regeneration cannot be far 
distant." * 

All expositors of prophecy are agreed in 
this,that the " false proyhee shall he dethroned, 
that the days of Mohammeda7tism arQ^, num- 
bered and its end draivcth ?iigh. 

In conclusion, we observe that while the 
destruction of Antichrist, and the false pro- 
phet is a settled question, the time when it 
shall be completed is to us yet uncertain. The 
angel said to Daniel, « the coords are closed up 
and sealed till the time of the eyid^ and we 
think that' the seal has not yet been broken, 
nor the closed roll of the prophecy yet unfuld- 
ed ; and consequently they cannot at pn-sent 
be so understood as to say, with certainty, 
when these enemies of Christ shall be des- 

Lect. on Apoc, p. 388, 



How far Christianity may have extended in 
the world when these enemies are fiij^lly des- 
troyed, we camiot say ; but when they shall 
be taken away, "the kingdom and dominion 
and the grentness of the kingdom nnder the 
whole heaven, shall be given to the people of 
the saints of the Most Hinh, whose kingdom 
is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions 
shall serve and obey him." Dan. vii. 27. 

Hoiv long after these events (the destruction 
of Christ's enemies and the universal diffusion 
of , Christianity) it m y be bfore the second 
Advent of Christ, ice do 7iot ])rcfess to laioio. 
We still think "of that day and that hour 
knoweth no man, no not the angels in heaven, 
neither the Son, but the Father," and we 
would much rather be laboring in the vine- 
yard than spending our time in idle conjec- 
tures as to when Christ shall come. 





Romans xi. 26. 
"And so all Israel shall be saved." 
'The covenant into which God entered with 
Abraham, reads thus : « And I will establish 
my covenant between me and thee, and thv 
seed after thee in their generations, for an ever 
lasting coYonant, to be a God unto thee, and 
to thy seed after thee. And I will gi^e unto 
thee, and to thy seed after thee, the land where- 
in thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan 
for an everlasting possesion ; and I leill be 
Ouir God."—G&n. xvii. 7, 8, 




With regard to this covenant, Matthew- 
Henry says : The continuance of this cove- 
nant is intimated in three things. 1st. It is 
established^ — not to be altered or revoked ; it 
is fixed ; it is ratified ; it is made as firm as 
the Divine power and truth can make it. 
2ndly. It is entailed^ — it is a covenant, not 
with Abraham only, but with his seed after 
him ; not only his seed after the flesh, but his 
spiritual seed. 3rdly. It is everlasting, — in the 
councils of it ; and to everlasting in the con- 
sequences of it." In the commencement of 
the chapter, where our text occurs, the Apos- 
tle asks the question : " Hath God cast away 
his people f that is, finally. " God forbid y^ 
says the Apostle. <' God hath not cast away 
his people which he foreknew. For if the 
casting away of them be the reconciling of 
the w^orld, what shall the receiving of them 
be, but life from the dead. And they also, if 
they abide not still in unbelief, shall be graft- 
ed in, for God is able to graft them in again. 
Blindness in part is happened to Israel, until 
the fulness of the Gentiles be come in. And 
so all Israel shall be saved ; as it is written, 
there shall come out of Zion the Deliverer, 


and shal. tarn away ungodliness from Jacob: 
for this IS my covenant unto them, when I 
shall take away their sins. As concernino- 
the gospel, they are enemies for your sakesl 
.but as touching the election, they are beloved 
for the Father's sake. For the gifts and call- 
ing of God are without repentance." 

Brown says (p. 434) : " In this chapter, the 
Apostle teaches that the rejection of God's 
ancient people, under the gospel, is to be taken 
with two limitations: first, that even at this 
present time (the period of rejection) there is 
a remnant according to the election of grace ;" 
and next, that the i:>eo2Dle at large— ^^q bulk 
and body of the ^^\:iox\,^^contmdistingiiislied 
from this elect remna?it, —iihaW vet be brouo-ht 
in. In proof of this, the Apostle carries\s 
back to the Abrahamic covenant itself. " As 
touching the election, (of Abraham and liis 
seed) they are beloved for the Father's sake- 
dear to God, because of their ancestral con- 
nections, their lineal descent from, and one- 
ness in covenant with those fathers with 
whom God originally established his cove- 

Their continuance, as a church and as a na- 



tion, in that superior eminence to which God 
raised them, wjis strictly conditional \ and be- 
cause they did not perform the conditions 
God required, they were scattered ah'oad. In 
the dnys of Rehoboam (Solomon's successor) 
ten tribes revolted, and followed Jeroboam, 
a man of the tribe of Ephraim, and on that 
account they were sometimes called Ephraim^ 
Concerning these ten tribes God said by Isaiah, 
" within three score and five years, shall 
Ephraim be broken, that it be not a people." 
(Tsa. vii. 8.) In 2 Kings, xvii. 6, 22, 23, we 
read : *< In the ninth year of Hoshea, the kinj^ 
of Assyria took Stuiiaria, and carried Israel 
away into Assyria," Thus the Lord caused 
to cease the kingdom of the house of Israel." 
- — Ilosea i. 4, 5. 

The tribes of Jitdali and Benjamm^ which 
remained with Rehoboam, were a(t:'rwards 
carried away captive by Nebuchadnezzar into 
Babylon, where they remained for seventy 
years. Under the Medo-Persian government, 
they were permitted to return, and probably 
they were accompanied by many individuals 
belonging to the ten tribes who were now in- 
corporated with Judah and Benjamin. 


About forty years after the death of Christ 
Jerusalem was destroyed by the Romans, and 
the Jews who survived that catastrophe, were 
scattered abroad, and since that time they 
have been a bye-word and a proverb among 
all nations. 

The preservalion of the Jews, as a lUstinct 
people among all the nations, whither they 
have been scattered, was foretold in several 
prophecies, which show that, though God 
would make an end of other nations, he 
won d not make an end of them ; and these 
prophecies are still fnltilled in our dav, for 
although the Jews mingle with all nat'ions, 
yet they are not amalgamated with them, but 
remain as distinct as they were 1800 y-ars 
ago. And does not this distinction not only 
mark a special preserving providence, but also 
: mtimates that there is yet some particular 
object to be gained by it ? Keith says, << and 
viewing only the dispersion of the Jews and 
some of its attendant circumstances, how 
their city was laid wnste, their temple 
evened with the ground, and ploughed over 
like a field, their country ravaged, and them- 
selves murdered in mass, falling before the 



sword, the famine, and the pestilence ; hoW 
a remnant was left, but despoiled, persecntedy 
enslaved, and led into captivity, driven from: 
their own land, not to a mountainous retreat, 
where they might subsist with safety, but 
dispersed among all nations, and left to the 
mercy of a world that everywhere hated and 
oppressed them, shattered in pieces like the 
wreck of a vessel in a mighty storm, scat- 
tered over the earth like fragments on the 
waters ; and instead of disappearing or ming- 
ling among the nations, remaining a perfect- 
ly distinct people, in every kingdom the same ; 
meeting everywhere the same insult, mock- 
ery, and oppression ; finding no resting-place 
without an enemy soon to dispossess them ; 
multiplying amidst all their miseries, so that 
althongh they were left few in numbers, were 
they now to be restored, the land would over- 
flow for the multitude of men ; surviving 
their enemies, beholding unchanged in them- 
selves, the extinction of many nations, and 
the convulsions of all ; robbed of their silver 
and gold ; often bereaved of their very chil- 
dren ; disjoined and disorganized, but uniform 
and unaltered ; ever bruised, but never bro- 


ken ; crushed alway, but not utterly destroy- 
ed ; weak, fearful, sorrowful, and afflicted, 
often driven to madness at the spectacle of 
their own miseries ; the taunt, and hissing, 
and mf.mj of all people ; and continuing 
ever what they are to this day, a proverb 
and a bye-word to the whole world. How did 
every fact, from its very nature, defy all con- 
jecture; and how could mortal man, n, . 
lookmg a hundred successive geiierations, 
have foretold any one of these wonders that 
are now conspicuous in these latter times? 
Who but the Father of spirits could have re- 
vealed their unbounded, and yet unceasing 
wanderings, unveiled all their destiny, and 
unmasked the minds of the Jews and of their 
enemies, i„ every age and in every clime? 
Who does not see that the suflerings of the 
Je^shaveirot been by chance, but by judg- 

But shall the Jews always remain so ? will 
the vad never be taken from their hearts ? is 
^ere iio time when the Father of mercies 
Will say, it IS enough, and then restore them 
to h,s favor, and to their own country ! U^n 
this subject, very different opinions have b^en 



formed. We shall proceed to consider some 
of them — 

The first theory is, that the Jews never 

WILL be restored TO God's FAVOR, NOR TO 

THEIR OWN Land : — 

The strongest reason with some is, to use 
their own words, " it is obvious to all, that if 
this doctrine be true^^ (that is, the restoration 
of Israel) " the coming of Christ is not near^ 
but is an event far in the future.* Because 
the restoration of the Jews, and the speedy 
coming of Christ, clash together, are doctrines 
that cannot be reconciled, the Adventists have 
set themselves to work to s:ip and undermine 
this tower of strength, whose foun ' itions have 
been laid in the divine council.., and whose 
superstructure is composed of prophecies and 
promises delivered by prophets and apostles 
yea, by the sacred persons of the Holy Tri- 
nity. But they cannot succeed ; God has laid 
its foundations too deep for such artificers, and 
he defends it against all the attempts of strong 
nations, and futile men ; a mpts have been 
made to falsify Scripture prophecy respecting 
Jerusalem and the Jews, but they have all 

• Advent Tracts for the Times, No. 4. 



signally foiled. It is but reasonable, however 
that we shonld look at the arguments of those 
who tlnnk the Jews shall never be restored. 
Ihe first argument is, <' Because of the 
marks of Chronology „hich some of those pas- 
sages bear, which are supposed to teach such a 

" According to Usher's chronology, all the 
prophets w,.h the exception of MaJachi, pro- 
phes.ed before or at the restoration of the 
Jews from captivity i„ Babylon. This is a 
point whiclx has not b.en sntficiently observed 
by the adTOcatcs of the fnture return of the 
J ews. For doubtless many predictions, wh ich 
are by them applied to the future, ought to be 
applied to the past." 

To this we reply, that not a few prophecies 
of Scripture have more than one application : 
they apply to diiferent events, one illustratino! 
the other ; and some of the very prophecies 
which nclunlly referred to the restoration from 
J:5abylon, appear to have a much more com- 
prehensive meaning, and can, nay must, be 
applied to Israel's retnrn before the second 
Advent of Christ. Take the very first pas- 
sage which a certain writer produces as 

_ _J. 




belonging exclusively to the return of Israel 
from Babylon, viz., Tsa. xiv. 1, 2 : « For the 
Lord v^riU have mercy on Jacob, and will yet 
choose Israel, and set them in their own land : 
and the strangers shall l)e joined vith them, 
and they shall cleave to the house of Jacob. 
And the i)eople shall take them, and bring 
them to their place ; and the house of Israel 
shall possess them in the land of the Lord for 
servants and handmaids : and they shall take 
thinn captives, tvhose ca^itives they were ; and 
they shall rule over tlieir oppressors." This 
passage the .said writer tries hard to make us 
think belongs to the restoration of Israel from 
Babylon ; we don't doubt it, but we think it 
contains promises which were not realized at 
the return from Babylon, for instance, the 
names of Ijoth Jacob and Israel hero appeared 
to be used with design as comprehending 
the twelve tribes, whereas only two tribes, 
Judah and Benjamin, were captives in Baby- 
lon. Again it is said, " strangers shall be 
joined wuth them, and they shall cleave to 
the house of Jacob." Now the history of 
Judah and Benjamin's return does not show 
us that the Chaldeans, to such an extent as is 


here spoken of, returned with the Jews to 
Palestine, and cleaved to them. Again, the 

prophecy says, "they (the .Tows) shall take 

hey snail rule over their oppressors." Now 
this was not in any sense nor i„ any decree 
ftlhlled when the .Tews returned froL n^^ 
Ion. I has, while we admit the passage refer- 
red to their return from Babylon, it ;eforsl 
a stronger sense, to another retnrn mneh more 
glorions to the Jews than the former was 
Bhen tliey returned from I?abvIon,it was b^ 
an act of dcncncy on tlie part of Cyrus, king 
of Persia. Bnt when they return th ncu 
Ume, they will come from some parts as cZ 

SX'.'""'"' ''""■ "'""''"'' "'■* ''^^- «^ 
But then there are other passages also which 
refer to Israel's return, whicireannot wi h 
any propriety be applied to their return frotn 
Babylon. For instance, Isa.xi.lJ: " And U 

shall set his hand again the second time to 

^_l}^':J^^M^rn^^^{^^, Egypt, and 
* Dr. Clarke ou text, also on Isa. xIvTsTlT 




from Path ros, and from Cush, and from Elam, 
and from Sliinar,and from Hamatli, and from 
the islands of the sea." 

Dr. Clarke s:iys this verse contains a YiW^ 
l>\\ecYytvhich certaiiily ronains yet to heaccom,' 
plishcd. Dr. Gillies .says: " Thisd spersion is 
distinguished from the Eabylonish dispersion 
by several characti^rs, for it is called a second 
dispersion, or the restoration from it is called 
a second restoration ; and both the dispersion 
and restoration here spoken of, are mentioned 
as cotemporary ivitU the enlightening of the 
Gentil's, by the ro'jt of Jesse, whicli indeed is 
the chief subject of this chapter. The tenth 
verse speaks of the enlightening of the Gen- 
tiles : " And in that day there shall be a 
root of Jesse, which shall stand for an en- 
sign of the people; to it shall the Gentiles 
seek, and his rest shall be glorious." Then, 
in the prophecy, it is added, " and it shall come 
to pass in that dayP viz: when the fidness 
of the Gentiles shall be brought in ; " that 
the Lord shall set his hand the second time 
to recover his people." 

Their second argument for not believing in 
the restoration of the J ews, is : " Because of 


the conditional nature of the national prophe- 
cies,''* Now, this argument, in our estima- 
tion, IS of no force at all. Admitting that the 
promises of the Jews' restoration are condi- 
tionah what then ? can they not comply with 
those conditions, when that " blindness which 
has happened to IsraeJ, until the fulness of the 
Gentdes b3 come in" is removed ? take away 
that judicial blindness, which is limited m its 
duration, and what is to hinder the Jews be- 
ing grafted in again ? 

Their third argument, is : '^Because of the 
fearful curses pronounced on that apostate na- 
twnP To this objection, we might retort the 
writers own argument, viz : that those curses 
were delivered before Israel was carried into 
Babylon,— and why might they not have 
their fulfilment in that captivity ? But we are 
not driven to such a subterfuge as this But 
would reply, with the use of their s^^cond ar- 
gimient, that these curses as well as the pro- 
phecies, are conditional-, and if their curses 
are conditional ? why may not the Jews com- 
ply with those conditions, and be restored. 

' Advent Tracts for the Times. 



Their fourth argument, is : " Because the 
middle u'cdl of partition between Jeivs and 
GentileSy icas broken dmvn by Christ, never 
more to be rebuilt.''^ 

But who that longs for the restoration of the 
Jews, even dreams of bnildmg a partition 
between converted Jews and converted Gen- 
tiles ? nay, do we not labour to throw down 
partition walls that now exist, in keeping up 
the distinction between Jew and Gentile , are 
w^ not sending them the Gospel, and Chris- 
tian Missionaries, the Christian as well as the 
Jewish Scriptures, have we not opened our 
communions for their reception and our hearts 
to their affection and confidence, — nay our 
pulpits to their ministry and ^ur highest ec- 
clesiastical offices to their converts who are 
capable of filling them. While those on the 
other hand who disbelieve in their restoration, 
and use no means to recover them, are trying 
ineffectually to keep up the distinction be- 
tween Jew and Gentile to the end of the 

I should have been glad to take up all the 
arguments of those who oppose the restoration 
of the Jews, but the limits of a lecture require 


%se the 
vs and 


L of the 
1 Gen- 
' down 
dug up 
e ; are 
as the 
ed our 
ay our 
est ec- 
ho are 
on the 
oil be- 
of the 

all the 



that nothing be irih-oduced but what is really 
necessary to prove the point in hancL 

Another theory is, that the Jews shali. 


IS THE Messiah ; but they will not be re- 
stored TO their OWN Land : — 

" But if we be content with a conversion of 
the Jews, without their restoration, and of 
those two tribes only which are now dispersed 
throughout the Christian world, and other 
known parts of the earth : that these should 
be converted to the Christian faith, and incor- 
porated into the Christian commonv/ealth, 
losing their national character and distinction ; 
if this, I say, will satisfy the prophecies, it is 
not a thing very difficult to be conceived ; 
for, when the world is reduced to a better and 
purer state of Christianity, and that idolatry, 
in a great measure, removed, which gave the 
greatest scandal to the Jews, tliey will begin 
to have better thoughts of our religion, and 
be disposed to a more ingenuous and unpre- 
judiced examination of their prophecies, con- 
cerning the Messiah: God raising up men 
amongst them, of divine and enlarged spirits, 
lovers of truth more than of any particular 




sect or opinion ; with light to discern it, and 
courage to profess it." * 

Snch passages as the following refer to their 
con'versloity but the mere absence of any refer- 
ence, m those passages, to their return, does 
not preclude the possibility of that return, es- 
pecially when other passages clearly refer to 
that event. The passage in question is 
Zechariah xii. 10 : " And I will pour upon the 
house of David, and upon the inhabitants of 
Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of supplica- 
tions : and they shall look upon me whom they 
have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, 
as one mourneth for his only son, and sliall 
be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bit- 
terness for his first-born." 

Now, this prophecy undoubtedly refers to 
the conversion of the Jews, to believe in Christ 
whom they })ierced, and to repent of their sins. 
As this subject will be considered more fully 
in the last theory, we shall not enlarge here. 

The third theory is, that the Jews shall be 
partially, or wholly restored to their own land, 
but not co7iverUdy so as to believe Christ is the 

* Bishop Burnett's Notes, p. 416. 



The author of the " coming straggle" says, 
" the restoration of the Jews is a work of time, 
and will require between fifty and sixty years 
to accomplish. When Gogue comes to be 
lord of Europe, like Pharaoh of old, he will 
not permit Israel to remove themselves and 
their weaUh bsyond his reach. His dominion 
must, therefore, be broken before tho north 
w^ill obey the command to give np, and the 
south to "keep not back;" and even Israel 
must tight their way to Palestine, as in the 
clays of old. The truth is, there are two 
stages in the restoration of the Jews, the first 
is before the battle of Armageddon ; and the 
second after it; but both pre-millenial ; God 
has said, ^'I ivill save the tents of Judah first, ''^ 
This is the first stage of restoration. Judah's 
submission to tbe Lord Jesus, will give them 
no right to eternal life, or to the glory and 
honor of the kingdom ; it juslly entitles them 
to the blessedness of living in the land under 
the government of Messiah and the saints. — 
(pp. 91, 92.) " Tliere is, then, a partial and 
primary restoration of the Jews before the 
Advent of Christ, which is to serve as the 
nucleus, or basis, of future operations in the 





restoration of the rest of the tribes after he 
has appeared m the kingdom. The pre-ad- 
ventiial colonization of Palestine will be on 
purely political principles, and the Jewish 
colonists will return in unbelief of the Mes- 
siaship of Jesus, and of the trnth as it is in 
Him. They will emigrate thither as agri- 
eulturists and traders, in the hope of ulti- 
mately establishing their commonwealth, but 
more immediately of getting rich in silver 
and gold, by commerce with India, and in 
cattle and goods, by their industry at home, 
under the efficient protection of the British 
power.' ^ These statements will be best met 
by considering, 

Fourthly: the last theory which we intend 
to mention, viz. : that the jews will be 


The Scripture proofs that the Jews will be 
ultimately converted to the faith of Christ, 
are so numerous, that we can only make a 
selection of them, and add to each such re- 
marks as may convey the force of the passe "-e 
more effectually to the mind. ^ 

In Isaiah Ixii. 4 : " Thou shalt no more be 




termed forsaken ; neither shall thy land any 
more be termed desolate, but thou shalt be 
called Hephzi-bah, and thy land Beiilah : for 
the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land 
shall be married." Now, if this prediction 
belonged to the return from Babylon, it could 
7iot be true, for it says, <^ thou shalt no more be 
termed forsaken; neither shall thy land any 
more be termed desolated But did not Christ 
utter a lamentation over Jerusalem, and de- 
clare their house was left unto them desolate, 
and that they should not see him until they 
should say, " Blessed is he that cometh in the 
name of the Lord."~Luke xiii. 35. Let 
their history before Christ came, be compared 
with their history since, — they crucified the 
Lord of life and glory ; and tell us whether 
they have not been forsaken — whether their 
house, the temple, and their city, yea, and 
their very country, have not been desolate for 
nearly 1800 years,— desolate in such a^way 
as they never were before, and whether they 
are not, even yet, desolate. Now, as this can- 
not be denied, we look for another restoration. 
to their own land, that shall never be fol- 
lowed by another dispersion ; for Israel shall 



I WL. 



be called llephzi-bali : that is, « my delight 
IS in her," and Palestine shall be called 
« Beulah," that is, married. Thus God speaks 
of Israel again becoming his delight, and the 
connection of Israel with Palestine, he com- 
pares to the hoiuh of matrimoiiy, which noth- 
ing shall dissolve but death itself. Besides, 
this restoration is spoken of as being coicmpo- 
raneous wilh the co?tversio?i of the Gentiles, 
(verse 2.) "and the Gentiles shall see thy 
rigl^teousness, and all kings thy glory." 

In the book of Ilosca, iii. 4, 5 : '^ For the 
children of Israel shall aljide many days with- 
out a king, and without a prince, and with- 
out a sacrifice, and w^ithout an image, and 
AvithoLit an ephod, and without teraphim : 
Afterward shall the children of Israel return, 
and seek the Lord their God, and David their 
king; and shall fear the Lord and his good- 
ness in the latter days." Dr. Clarke, upon 
this passage, says: 'Miitherto this prophecy 
has b^en literally fulfilled. Since the destruc- 
tion of the temple by the Romans, they have 
neither had ling, nor ^prince, nor any civil 
government of their own, but have lived in 
different nations of the earth as mere exiles ^ 



tliey hiive neither priests nor sacrifices, nor 
urim, nor thummim ; no prophet— no oracle^ 
—and no commimication from God of any 
kind." This was to continue " many days," 
and it has continued now nearly 1800 years, 
and it will continue till they acknowledge 
Him as their Saviour, whom they crucified 
as a blasphemer, 13ut the prophecy assures 
us that these days of destruction shall pass 
away, " and the children of Israel shall return 
and seek the Lord their God, and David their 
king," that is, Messiah, the son of David; 
" and shall fear the Lord and his goodness in 
the latter day." 

Again, in Zechariah, xii. 10, 11, and xiii. 1, 
we read : « And I will pour upon the house of 
David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusa- 
lem, the spirit of gmce and of supplications : 
and they shall look Tipon me whom they have 
pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one 
mourneth for his only son, and shall be in 
bitterness for him,as^onc that is in bitterness 
for his first born. In that day there shall be 
a great mourning in Jerusalem, as the mourn- 
ing of Iladadrimmon in the valley of Megid- 

don. In that day there shall be a fountain 


\ i 




opened to the house of David and to the inha- 
bitants of Jerusalem for sin and for unclean- 


ness.- We sliall quote the words of Erown 
upon this passage, as being better than any 
thing of our own. He says : « The first step 
]n the wondrous process here described, is the 
descent of the Spirit upon them natmmlhj,-^ 
and, first, he comes upon them as a " Spirit 
of grace;'' this will bring them into a con- 
vinced, humbled, anxious state, prompting 
them to confess their iniquity, and the iniquity 
of tlieir fathers, and that they have walked 
contrary to the Lord ; but, along with this, he 
shall come as a '' spirit of suppHcatmz,'' lead- 
ing them to cry unto God for mercy. In this 
frame, their heart, nov/ turned to the Lord, 
fhe veil dro2Js from their eyes, and an object of 
surpassing glory, yet to them of startling and 
heort-breaking aspect, stands confessed before 
their view: It is Jesus. "They look (by 
iliith) on Him whom they have pierced; and 
discern now in thao bleeding Saviour, their 
oivn very Messiah, their heart rnelfs within 
them, their rcpentings are kindled together, 
and they mourn for him, as one mourneth for 
an only son, and are in bitterness as for a first 


born. And, oh ! what an unexampled mourn- 
ing will that be ! for its intemlty,—^^ the 
mourning of Hadadrimmon, when their fore- 
fathers wept so bitterly at the death of Josiah, 
—for its universality, " the land shall mourn ;" 
for its i7ulividuaUty, <• all the families that 
remain, every family apart, and their v-ives 
apart." But the most glorious, will be its 
evangelical diameter. It will be the pure 
fruit of a believing look upon Hi i whom they 
have pierced. And, O ! when they see that 
blood which, as a nation, they murderously 
shed, turned into a fountain open to them- 
selves for sin and for uncleanness, how will 
they be disposed to exclaim to their Gentile 
brethren every where, '-come, hear, all ye 
that fear God, and I will declare v/hat he 
hath done for my soul." 

Let us now look into the New Testament, 
and see if there is nothing here to warrant- 
the expectation, that Israel will be restored 
Matt, xxiii. 39 : Christ said unto the Jews, 
** Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall 
say, Blessed is he that cojmth in the 7tame of the 
Lord:' Does not, then, this passage teach 
us, that as soon as the Jews shall acknow- 





ledge Jesus to be the Messiah, then they shall 
see him by that fliith which bringeth salva- 
tion. Again, in Luke xxi. 24— where Christ 
IS speaking of the destruction of Jerusalem, 
and the dispersion of the Jews, he says, 
" And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, 
and shall be led away captive into all na- 
tions ; and Jerusalem shall be trodden down 
of the Gentiles, u?2til the times of the Ge7itiles 
be fulfilled:' This passage also limits the 
tin^e of the Jewish dispersion, till the times of 
the Gentiles he fiiJ filled. 

h\ 2 Cor. iii. 15, 16, we read, "but even 
nnto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is 
upon their heart, nevertheless when it shall 
turn to the Lord, the vail shall be tiiken away." 
That is, when the writings of tlie Old Testa- 
ment Scriptures are read by the Jews, their 
minJs are so blinded thnt they can not see 
Jesus to be the Messiah; but when (hey turn 
to the Lord Christ, tlien the vail will bp taken 
away, and they shall see clearly that this 
Jesus is the prophet of whom Moses did write. 
Rom. chap. 11. In this chapter, says Dr. 
Clarke, St. Paul << discourses concerning the 
extent and duration of the rejection of his 



countrymen, to prevent their being insulted 
and despised by the Gentile Christians. — 1st. 
As to the exfent of this rejection, it is not 
tib^oiulejy universal ; some of the .lews have 
embraced ilie Gos[iel, and are incorporated 
into the Christian Church, Avith the believing 
Gen' lies ; upon the case of these believing 
Jews, he comments in the first seven verses. 
He siys: 'Hath God cast away his people ? 
QddforhkV he solemnly exclaims, and proves, 
by his own case, that they were not uncondi- 
tionally reprob:i ted, even then., when they had 
but lately perpetrated the crime of murdering 
the Just One." 

Again, the Apostle says, ver. 25-27 : " That 
blindness in part is happened to Israel, until 
the fulness of the Gentiles be come in ; and 
so all Israel shall be saved : as it is wTitten, 
There shall come out of Zion the Deliverer, 
and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob : 
For this is my covenant unto them, when I 
shall tike away their sins." 

In this passage, the Apostle teaches that 
partial blindness, or blindness to a fart of 
them, had happened to Israel; and even that 
blindness is limited in its duration " untU the 



M'tess Of the Gentiles be come in ;" that is. 
Wl a mu titude of nations or Gentiles shal 

' s T n '" ^"""' ' ""^ *'^«^ *'"« kind- 
ness shall be removed, and the Jews will em- 

br^ce .he fa,th of Christ. Ho says luiw: 

tlieyshall be h^ught into U. ^oay rf sal^atro: 
by acknowledging the Messiah. We do not 
suppose the Ajwstle here means that every 
Jew, young and old, shall be converted to 
God, and born of His spirit, but they will be 
brought nito the way of being saved." 

The Apostle says still furtlier: "As it is 
written, there shall come out of Zion the De- 

jZb " 'sf ?"/ '"" "^"^' --Somnes. from 
Jacob. &t. Paul, in quoting thse words from 
i^a^a/., has committed a serio.s blunder, ac- 
ccrdmg to a writer already referred to, be- 
cause lie quotes a passage from a prophet who 
urote before Israef, return from caj.tcvUv, and 
applies the passage to Israel's restoration be- 
lore tiie second oomiog of Christ. But we 
need not say, that St. Paul knew better how 
to apply prophecies to certain events, than 
those modern prophets, who have made so 
many mistakes. 


We have thongkt it desirable to divell upon 
tins theory, and shew at large, that we believe 
the restoration of the Jews will comprehend 
their restoration to the Church of God, by be- 
lieving that Jesus Christ is the ^Messiah, and 
also their restoration to Palestine, their own 
land. We have made a very small selection 
of those passages which refer to these glorious 
results. A quotation from Dr. Gumming will 
conclude this part of our subject: " I antici- 
pate, then, the restoration of the Jews to their 
fatherland, and that, too, speedily. Many 
texts are my witnesses here. Nor is it in 
vain that their hopes still converge, and kindle 
as they converge, from a thousand points to 
Jerusalem ; and that their affections nestle 
even amidst its ruins, as in their beloved and 
congenial home. It is true, there is much 
superstition associated with their veneration 
for the city of David j but there is also much 
that IS truly significant. * * * * The captives 
on the banks of the Euphrates did not present 
a more touching spectacle, nor do the words 
of the Psalm, ^ Thy servants take pleasure in 
her stones, and favor the dust thereof,' re- 
ceive a more striking illustration. The out- 




casts of Jerusalem cling to its ruins, and 
cherish its very dust. Like ivy plants, they 
announce the wreck, while they labor to ar- 
rest it. How rooted is Judaism in the heart 
of a Jew ! what terrible assaults has it with- 
stood ! what fiery elements has it survived ! 
Satan has corrupted it, indeed, but he has not 
conquered it. He has overshadowed it with 
superstition, but he has not destroyed it.— 
Even after the lapse of eighteen centuries, 
bngljit sparks of the live glory start up at inter- 
vals from the encompassing rubbish— rays of 
the Shccmah occasiouixnj leap, like lightning 
splendors, athwart the clouded canopy which 
once glowed with stars as the city of God. 
* * * * JMay it not be, that the tidings which 
have lately come so often from Judea, are the 
deepening echoes of the returning footsteps of 
Jehovah, to reign over all the earth— to close 
the days of Zion's mourning— to shine before 
His ancients gloriously— to re-kindle on Mount 
Zion that pyramid of light that shall flame to 
heaven, and wrap Europe, Africa, Asia, and 

multiplying are the sign s of its appearing."* 

•Lect. on Apoc, p. 394. ~~ ~~ ~ 



Let ns now proceed to consider — 

Fifthly : the time when this restoriition 
may be expected : — 

The author of the « Toming Struggle" 
says : " The restoration of the Jews is a work 
of time, and will require between fifty and 
sixty years to accomplish. The truth is, there 
are two stages in the restoration of the Jews ; 
the first is, before the battle of Armageddon; 
and the secrnid, after it ; but both pre-mil- 
lenial." (p. 91.) This writer, you remember, 
expects the great battle of Armageddon to 
take place before 1863; and before that, he 
expects a partial restoration of the Jews to be 
brought about. 

Bishop Newton says : " about the time of the 
fall of the Othman e^Jipire, and of the Chris- 
tian Antichrist, the Jews shall turn to the Lord, 
ami he restored to their oivn landP The Bishop 
also expects their return to take place about 
the time of the great battle of Armageddon ; 
but he supposes the Gog and Magog of that 
battle, to be the Turks, and he quotes the 
words, and " they shall come up against the 
children of Israel in the latter days," to oppose 
their settlement in their own land, " and they 



*i '$i 

I i 

shall fall," ill some extraordinary manner, 
" upon the mountain of Israel, they and the 
people that are with them, so the house of 
Israel shall know that I am the Lord their 
God, from that day forward."* 

A^ain, it is expected the Jews will be re- 
stored about the time when Antichrist shall be 
destroyed', that is, the system of Popery.— 
The Bishop already quoted, says : « The re- 
storation of the Jews, and the fall of Anti- 
christ, shall happen about the same time. If 
the ' sixth vial' (Rev. xvi. 12,) which is 
poured out on the great river Euphrates, 
whose waters are dried up to prepare a pas- 
sage for \\v, kings of the East, is to be under- 
stood, as Mr. Mede, and others think, of the 
return of the Jews,— then the return of the 
Jews is one of the seven last plagues of A?iti^ 
Christ, But this notion is expressed more 
clearly in Daniel xi. 36 : ^ He shall prosper 
till the indignation,' that is, God's indigna- 
tion against the Jews, ' be accomplished.' 
And again, afterwards, (xii. 7,) < When God 
shall have accomplished to scatter the power 
of the holy people, all t hese things shall be 
* Dis. ou Prop., p, 609. ' 



finished.'" * In consequence of, and in con- 
formity to this doctrine, a tradition hath pre- 
vailed among the Jews, that "the destruc- 
tion of Rome, and the redemption of Israel 
shall fall out about the same time."t 

Again, it appears, from some of the predic- 
tions which refer to the restoration of the 
Jews, that the event shall occur ahmit the 
time of the general conversio7t of the Gentiles, 

Isaiah xi. 10, 1 1, a passage we have already 
quoted : " And in that day there shall be a 
root of Jesse, which shall stand for an ensign 
of the people ; to it shall the Gentiles seek : 
and his rest shall be glorious. And it shall 
come to pass in that day^ that the Lord shall 
set his hand again the second time to recover 
tlie remnant of his people, wdiich shall be 
left," &c. " This passage," says Dr. Gillies, 
** seems plainly to make the restoration of the 
Jews, which it describes, cotempcrary w^ith 
that happy period, the bringing in of the ful- 
ness of the Gentiles, which it describes." 
Again, " The end of the dispersion of the 
Jews, is not only made cotemporary wiX\\ the 

* Di3. on Prop., p. 700. 






end of the jirophetic wonders 
more particularly y^^iih. :]io end of what is 
called time, times _ and m? half;'' (Dan. xii. 7,) 
and this we have shewn, will be " the end of 
the npostacy, delusion, and persecution, and 
the time of the universal conversion of the 
nations, so that this affords another proof; that 
the final restoration of the Jews should be 
cotemporary witli the conversion of the ful- 
ness of the Gentiles."* 

" let me notice another fact," says Dr. 

Gumming,! " namely, that at the close of the 

destruction of E-ome, there is heard a new 

and remarkable song, aiallelujah, for the 

Lord God omnipotent reigneth!' And airain, 

it is added, they said, aiallelujah, and her 

smoke rose up for ever and ever ;' and, * I 

heard a great voice of much people in heaven, 

saying. Alleluia; salvation, and glory, and 

honor, and pov/er, unto the Lord our God.' I 

showed you tliot the drying of tjie Euphrates 

is to prepare the way for the conversion of the 

Jews. Now notice here, the first Hebrew 

word, in the songs of the redeemed in the 

* Essay on Prop., p. 170, 
t Lect. on Apoc, p. 438. 


nuvtST OP CUniST. 171 

Apocalypse, occurs in this vnr,, 

namely, Hallelujah- nU t 1 ^- '''''''Se. 

ins Hallelnjah. I believe ' """""^ ' «°""d- 

fiIme„tofthei,romise of ,! " '"'* *° '"^^ 
Tm,r, *i • ' ^ °' '"e conversion of the 

Jew., thc.r restoration to o^vn land Id 
their worshippinjT ],;,„ _,, y . /'^'"•'^"'^ 

iathers crnoi&d onZvZ T'^T ''"''' 
remarkable corroW ^" ^"'^ '' '« ^ most 
.''"''' corroborative proof of this ihnt 
Kimchi, a very celel>,-nfr..l t • i, ' 

tor. makes the tnlT , ^'^'''' '=°mmenta- 

Pap.l Rome sSr"°^ °'T""""°" = ' -'-" 
1 vome sJiall be desolated, then shMl 


cede the immed' : t" e jo^^^^ '^^^ P- 

-d ho. Morions will-uir r';:^^;' 
Jew and (xentilo ^hn^^ i • "^ ' "®^^ 

reigiicth.' " ^""'^ omnipotent 

1 shall refer but to one nuihnr 





be saved !— the only question may be, ^vhen 1 
The time when this return of the natural 
Israel into the bosom of the Church of God 
shall take place, is by many postponed to such 
a late period as deprives tliem of all the prac- 
tical benefit which should grow out of the 
hopes we are thus permitted to cherish con- 
cerning them. They are looked upon as so 
peculiarly depraved, so deeply sunk in intel- 
lectual and moral degradation, and especially 
as so riveted in alienation from the blessed 
truths of the. Gospel, that no rational hope, it 
is supposed, can be entertained of their being, 
by any ordinary means, converted to the faith 
of Christ, and so the era of their restitution 
to the state and privileges of God's people is 
thrown back to the very close of time, mingled 
up with the throes of the world's dissolution, 
and reckoned among the physical and moral 
wonders, with which the present constitution 
of things is to be wound up. It is not my 
intention to enter into any minute inquiry 
regarding the precise period of the complete 
conversion of the Jevv^s, as predicted to take 
place in the latter days ; but I do say, there 
are purposes to be served by the Jewish peo- 


)e, tvhen ? 
) natural 
ti of God 
;d to such' 
the prac- 
iit of the 
;rish con- 
pon as so 
in intel- 
lo blessed 
al hope, it 
leir being, 
) the faith 
; people is 
3, mingled 
a.nd moral 
LS not my 
e inquiry 
! complete 
}d to take 



J wish peo- 


P'e after their conve ..on which hnti, . 
suj'pose the existenc of- st^fnn., ^'^' 

stautialiy the same ' *"'^' ^"^- 

require to be prZcl. ■ ^T"*' ^"'^ ^^^ 

1 uu piosecuteo tnrouffh a consifloT-.^ 

ble lapse of time -v . fe" ^ considera- 
, uine,— V iistance, <<Thnf tliA 
Jews, when converted shall h. li 

STl"::^'^^^^^^ anclcom. 

In^^^^^^ ^^ '^'^ Gentiles.'- 

great eS^TN"' ""'" ^'^^^ *^-^ «-e 
^reai events, the destructmi of Antichrht th. 

accLp Jriho'^tt r^r ^^''^ 

-hether one of these shlnTelJrLfo:: 
the rest, or whether the work ,1 

We are fully persuaded that all the.^ fl.,-n 
tween Christ^s ascension to heaven nn^ i,- 
♦Lecture on Jews, p. 37». 

. i : 




yet accomplished, and there appears no possi- 
bility of completing it in the present year, we 
do not, we cannot, bring ourselves to believe 
Christ's second Advent will take place A. D, 
1854, as the "Adventists" assert. 

After all the work spoken of is completed 
is the second Advent the?t immediately to take 
place? this is a point we cannot determine; 
we think it is not for us to know the times or 
the seasons which the Father hath put in his 
own power ; let us, therefore, take heed, watch 
and pray, as we know not the time. 




ne,aer/us image, ncW.r kZrcTllTr""''^ '"' *''«-*, 

t'>at onr Saviour suJ^l^^'^T ''''''"^' 
^ith ,he faithful upon?, ,"";'«'"':' y-^ars 

^esurrecuon, before tLf„"^^f^'- '"^^ «-t 
Jiappiness.' ' * '^ompJetioii of final 



r'. (1 

il^e name "Mmenmum," is derived from 
the words « turner a thousand, and " ann^^' 
a yea., and signifies the space of a tho^nd 

state of the Cluirch upon earth. 

This doctrine is supposed to be of Jetoish 
ong,n The tradition which fixes the ZlZ 
Jon of the world, in its present imperfect 
s ate, to S.X thousand years, and announces 
the approach of a Sabbath of one tbousS 
years of universal peace and plenty, to be 
tvshered nr by the glorious advent of the Mes- 
siah. Tnis tradition has been traced up to, a rabbuiical writer, who flourished about 
two centnries before the birth of Christ. The 
Jews understood several passages of the pro- 
Fjets as referring to this millennium, in 
. hich, according to their carnal apprehensions, 
t e Messiah is to reign on earih, and to bring 
all nat.ons wuhm the pale, and under subjec! 
t.o„ to the ordinances of the Jewish church. 
■'h..s view IS still entertained by the Jews 
unto the present day. y^ieje^s 

This doctrine of the Jews has been adopted 
w,th modifications, by some CW.««iE' 
Justin Martyn, the most aaieient of the Father " 



Was a o-rpof „, • i/7 

"">• &.W ,/J,^ ,,;:;2 ; he believed that 

'f^rs. But this oviniT ' ■^"' " ""^'-'^^"d 
'°-<^d5 for tho„,rt r ""V^'^"^''-^ &1- 

yas „ot admitted by one T °' ""■' ''""'^^'e 
«•« &.t eminence, ^tTet '"°''' '''^"^''^ of 

«moi,g the ancients a^ in"'' ''"'' o«iers 
tones of MosheiC^ J^f '"' '^ "^ h- 

Conned an artide ofL'ff ''^""^^'■' "o^ 
*ny nation. - ''^ established creed in 

'•the London Encvv^l^v, i- 
f succinct view of , ° T'n'^ '"^P"^'« "'^ ^^'ith 
^c^Wd in the fonn!:;:S:;!7-' - - -as 

'About the middlp „f <, '^ 
MiUo.arians held ' fi,n '* °""*'"T, the 
That the citv nf r '^""^^^"S tenets : x.. 

-' that the'^i';/:^:!- f-" oe .e-b. t^" 
^f o„ of thoset^^,:' ,';;'- ■^'^^:^" ''^ "- '^abi.' 
thousand years. sL' rV^'f," °" ^^--^'^ « 

4 v",'- ^^^^"^Di^tTT^ 




but hat afrer the fel, . Antichrist all the iust 
are u, n,se and all that are then on the eS 
are to continue for that .space of tin^e. 3! 

veil, ciuci t)e seen on n-irtii .^, ^ 
wUh h.« servants. 4thly. That the s^ r 
dunng tins ponod, shall enjoy all the de^f 
of a terrestrial paradise." Modern pre mi 
emahsis have partially adopted thesi vi ^ ' 
and yet among ti^ese moderns there i but 
ittle harmony „, their opinions. M'e sha 
briefly state some of then- v^ews, and J ' 
Foeeed to e.xamane the articles of .he-rctd 
L.shopJvewton^says: " When these grel 
even s sl,all conre to pass, of which we coTlec 
from the prophecies dus to be the proper o der 
-1 be Protestant shall be greaUv' 

exalted, aad.he 1260 years of their iCe 
syiug lu sackcluth,. and of ,he tyrannIX; 

beast, shall erul togeUrer, the eo.v"fo:'and 
"" ;■"'" :' '''' f'"""''-^'^ 12n,pire, and the. t L 
total destrc,et,on of Home and oi Antiehr s^ 

_jLtiy!i'!!lif2!!i^_topa.s-then shall the 
* Di3. oii Prop. 

, . , ^' CHRIST. 170 

'i^^^ • St John r?.?'r"- -'' 2^- So 

r^et, < featan is bound,' &c 7? '" l'''"" 

I' 's, I conceive to thl ^°-~^'=v- xx. 2-6. 
f " of Antichrist; the ^ e'/Tf.^' -e„t._the 
J«^-. and the begi . h "o; « r"' "^^ "^^ 
^''"«i«m, thut life th 1 , r ^ ''°"' ^''"- 
Daniel, of ,26o iar " V'^'^^--'* ^'^^s i„ 
y--> --o to be r^rlJl T7 ""' ^^^5 
««'"!, ' Blessed is ho th ,t ■ '^ "' ^^"^1 
to the J335 year s' r '*'"' "'"' Cometh 
John sni,h.< 4^2; ~f,«"--^"- 12. So St. 

P"t in the first^ Ir .'^ " '"'^ *''^^* '^"^th 

P-'-od ,. and itt "J '" ""' "'■" ''^ this 
"'"'■tyr.s and confesso s of r" '"' '''"' '""^ 

°ft>»-sfohcity. TeoTj !';:7^f./,«r>art„ko 



and rested on the seventh, so the world, it is 
argued, will continue six thousand years, and 
the seventh thousand will be the great Sab- 
batism, or holy rest of the people of God. 
According to tradition, too, these thousand 
years of Uie reign of Christ and the saints 
arc the great day of judgment, in the morn- 
ing, or beginning whereof, shall be the coming 
of Christ in flaming fire, and the particular 
judgment of Antichrist, and the first resur- 
rection ; and in the evening, or conclusion 
whereof, shall be the general resurrection of 
the dead, small and great." 

But the most remarkable of modern opinions 
on this subject was much spoken of a few 
years ago, as espoused by several evangelical 
clergymen of the Church of England, and the 
Rev. Mr. Irving. This gentleman delivered 
his opinion upon the subject, which I shall 
abridge from the London Encyclopedia:* 
" That the present visible church of the 
Gentiles, which hath been the depository of 
the oracles and the sacraments, since the 
Jewish state was dissolved— -I mean the mixed 
multitude who have been baptized in the 
♦ Vol. xiv., p. 621. 



"'"■^^T OP CHRIST. 181 

name ofihn Ti-;.-,;*.. 

<atl,ohcs, Greek Church ° "'^"^ ^^«>man 

^«d nil the sects of cS ^f ""?™"''' *°-' 

f-'eth .hr;;^' ' rsr'^^'r'^' 

because of its hv,.n„ ■ ^^ scriptures, 

tio«s, i„fi I It' 'C' idolatries, supersti-' 
^vith such a tLib f "T™""' ^-ickecluess, 
been, nor ever shn J ^ f "''^' "^ ^^^«' "o' 

fore in the dest ttction "fT'' "^"^ ^''''"^ 
she in i;i-» ^^™°"°n of Jerusalem, when 

n; i lrr^'r'/"'^^ "l- ^^e measur^ 

ii»d.e tX!;:j ri^r^trr?"^"- 

of the times and L' the , ""^ "^^ ^■S"^ 
expressly given ™'^;i-P^^^^^ 

of these great Gentile t^^r" k'^'"" 

t .femg of witnesses against the Gentilos-anH 
the execution is proceeding, he wi be^in to 
prepare anotlicrarlrnrf * ^^'^ i)to]n to 

make the whole 1, , i.f' T"'/ °""*""' *« 

and to th»f ^li •? "''' °^ testimony ; 

d to that end will turn his Holy Spirit unto 




ancient people the Jews, who, with the 
election according to grace, who still are faith- 
ful among the Gentiles J though I helieve it 
will chiefly be by the sending of Elias, who 
is promised before the terrible day of the 
Lord, and by other mighty and miraculous 

" That these judgments upon the Gentile 
nations and all the earth,he will finish by his 
own personal appearance in flnraing fire, tak- 
ing vengeance on those ^dio know not God, 
and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesas 
Christ 5 raising those who sleep in Jesus, and 
changing those of the Gentile church who 
still abide in life; and preserving the mourn- 
ing Jewish church ; and when the promised 
land shall have been cleared of all intruders, 
and they themselves, by suffering, perfected 
for the ha])itation of it, he shall lead them 
into it with a mighty and outstretched arm : 
and sit upon the throne of David, judging and 
hasting righteousness— and rule among the 
nations, and be the prince of universal peace ; 
using, in this judgment and government of the 
earth, his risen saints, who shall be his minis- 
ters to execute his pleasure. And thus Satan, 


being cast out, and the prince of )• ^. 
the heavenly Jerusalem^ ^ h tit' '""^ 
Jacob, and all the nations o > "'' °^ 
fulness of peace and .,?.'" ""^"y ''^^t 


pray." ^^ ^^ ^^^ liope and 

If our space would n.-lmi'f ^^ •. 

easily nHd/iply.nes'onota . ' '^' '""''^ 

«o wo shonl 1 have to vT.ll' *""* '" '^"^"^ 
same thiuc^s i, 1! ^ «»tetantiully the 
iuuit,&, ni some more and in nti>„ i 

t an what we have already ^v We "' 

also several shades of ,l;ff ' '"'° 

iHilfenarlans npcm 'imo ""'" "'™"-" *« 
1 . . ''i>^n almost evei'v nm'nf ,•„ +i 

doctnno of fii,. , -n • ^ point ni the 

lenariault , ' L" ;^ " """^ ^"'^ -"" 

their ov.-n cl; '^ *''°"S''' •="»" adorn 

withthp ' "'' "' »l'l"-'"recl consistent ' 

witli the coniino; of Christ -if ,; • *"'^cnt 

J jurist at the millennium. 



One of llie mlllenarian writers says, " Wo 
maintain that Christ has not yet received any 
Idngdoyn %eldch he can deliver up, * 

" The notion," says another, " that the 
kingdom of Christ signifies the present visible 
Christian Church, or the Christian rehgion in 
the hearts of God's people, or both,— and that 
it has been oncm'ifcsted to the ivorld ever since 
the c&tahlis]tme?rt of Christianity, is, in the 
main, erroneous, inasmuch as it mistakes the 
mea7is for the end, and substitutes what may 
be considered as the ^preparation for the king- 
dom, for the establishment and manifestation 
of itr t 

We now proceed to show, in opposition to 
the above, that Christ'^s kingdom is already in 


When John the Baptist announced Mes- 
siah's approach, everything concurred to give 
weight to his testimony. Guided by the signs 
of the times, and by the chronological predic- 
tions, expectation was every where awake for 
the first sound of Messiah's steps. From all 
parts of the country they flocked to the man 
of God, who cried aloud in the wilderness, 

* Quoted by Brown on second Advent, p. 126. ' 





" Repent ye, for the kino-dnm ^f i 

hand: Prepare ve tL , T ''^*^«'» '» at 

followed the s!Zn . t .. ^ '' '"^''^ 

-1-wastored:; rer^'^'^'^'^-'- 
from tlieir enem,V« ^ 7«el-savmg them 

tl-t hated IT"' B'tr;'^'""''"*"'' 
Lord couvinced them thl / '''''=°"^««« «f our 

-Sr 1^-FS:; Chr.t. 


l^eing a proplxet, and knowinf "at t^w'" 
sworn with an oath to him tL tr^, ^"' 
of his loins he would mS„ A '" ^"'^ 

^'i' (David's) throne Z ^ "'''' '" ''* "^ 

of God exalte Tnd "" ^ "'' ''§'" '"^"'^ 


«hed forth this. TherSr! It in;-'"''' 
















;: 1^ ^ 








WEBSTER, NY. 14580 

(716) 872-4503 









^4. €> 








that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, 
both Lord and Christ."— Acts ii. 29-36. 

Here it is stated, as explicitly as words can 
do it, that the promise to David of Messiah's 
succession to his throne has received its ifite?ided 
accompHshment — that God has raised up Christ 
to sit upon that throne, — and that his first 
exercise of regal authority from the throne of 
Israel was to send down the Spirit, as had 
that day been done. He also states that God 
liath made that same Jesus both Lord and 
Christ, that is, he affirms that Christ's present 
exaltation was his proper lordship or royalty, 
as Messiah ; he hath made him both Lord to 
RULE, and Christ to save you. 

Again, in Rev. iii. 7, 8, 12 : " These things 
saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that 
hath the key of David, he that openeth ami no 
man shutteth,and shntteth and no man open- 
eth; I know thy works; behold I have set 
before thee an open door, and no man can 
shut it : Him that ovcrcometh will I make a 
pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall 
go no more out," &c. Here Christ speaks of 
using the key of the house of David in his 
administration of the church, so that the house 



Of David evidently means the Church of the 
Kedeemer, u-hich he governs with royal 
authority. ■* 

But let us look back to the writinsrs of the 
mspred prophet, Isaiah ix. 6, 1, ..l,o, i„ anti- 
cipafng the birth of Christ, says : " For unto 
us a chdd >s born, i„Uo us a Sou is given : and 
the government shall be upon his shoulder: 
and his name shall be called Wonderful, 
Council or, the mighty God, the everlasting 

I'atlier,the Prince of Peace Of tho • 
„,. o^Jiifcdct,. uj tlie increase 

or his government and peace there shall be 
"o erid, upon the throne of David, and upon 
his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it 
^vi h judgment and with justice, from hence- 
forth even fbr ever." Here the sovereignty 
of Chns IS most clearly and stro„gi;se'^ 
forth, and Us r^ghtco^,s charm,, ^ i..«.";4 and 
pcrpeluUy, distinctly stated. * 

Another article in the pre-miUennial creed 
IS, tliat ^/.e saznu shall reign on this earth in 
glorified lodies, uitk Christ, during the mil- 

These are not agreed as 
toj<|toMM^shain,e associated with Christ 

* Brown. ~ — " " 




! ! 

m i 

in his millennial reign. " The early Chili- 
asts," says Brown, «so far as I have been 
able to gather their views, thought that those 
whom Christ will find alive at his cominjr 
would be left below during the thousand years, 
and only such as had died before his coming, 
would appear with him in glory. But the 
majority of modern pra-millennialists hold 
that the saints of both classes— the dead by 
resurrection, the living by instantaneous trans- 
formation—will appear with Christ in glory 
at the beginning of the millennium." 

In answer to this we have to say, the errors 
which it contains arise from the supposition 
of Christ's 2'>ersonal reign in the millennium. 
That the " kingdom shall be given to the peo- 
ple of the saints," Daniel informs us with 
sufficient clearness ; but he does not convey 
the idea that the Saviour shsll first return to 
OUT ivorldy and personally reign upon earth. 
What we understand by the kingdom being 
given to the people of the saints, is, that 
Christianity shall -so far extend in the tvorldy 
that all nations J kindreds and people,, trill pro- 
fess it to he their religion, and thus it will sup- 
plant and destroy all others '^ and then shall 


le errors 



the kingdoms of this world become the king- 
doiiis of our God and of his Clirist 

Look at li vfcg, spiritual piety, as it has been 
m the world; it was not in fevor, it was 
barely tolerated ; it had not .he ascendancy in 
human affuirs which it onght to have obtained : 
U was not the governing principle in either 
private or public transactions. But in the mil- 
lennuim, the tables will be turned ; religious 
m.aples^vill gove,-n thecond^^tofn^en, obtain 
tUe ascendamy over private conduct and public 
tmmaclwm, from the higV..t to the lowest 
thus bringing all into captivity to the obedi- 
ence of Christ. Living Chris,i.nity exercises 
h . savercrsnty of the tocU, it «u>ulds ,M in- 
siuutions and affair, of men, to its own blessed 
character, making " God's will to be done on 
eartii, even as it is done in heaven." We 
shall conclude this section in the words of 
Lrown: "The difference between the two 
st.t,.s of the kingdom-before the millennium 
and durmg that period-is a diiforence merely 
ot pro^p,ril,y mid extent-the difference be- 
tween the iH-esenos and the removal of cer- 
tain gigantic obstructions to its progress and 
supremacy in the world ; and the removal of 




which, at the appointed time, will be attended 
with no change of ccnstilution, feirm or dis- 
pe7isation, but will merely set free its latent 
energies, and make way for the developniert 
of its internal resources to the benediction of 
a miserable world. As the birth of a man, 
all puny though he then be, is the manifosta- 
tioii of his lifej and the manhood, to which 
he ultimately attains, is but the same life 
developed and matured ; so the millennial 
state t»f the kingdom of Christ will be but the 
full expaiuion and bright dcvdoimicni of it. 
This kingdom of Christ is already begun, the 
Sovereign is on his throne, his conquests are 
proceeding, — the little leaven will yet leaven 
the whole lump of humanity; the grain of 
mustard seed may grow to be a tree suflicient 
to overshadow the whole earth ; but the mass 
is the same, and the tree is the same, at every 
stage ; the whole is there from the fii t. Ex- 
fammiand devckjmient, growth and maturity ^ 
are all the difference ^"^"^ 

The next point for our consideration is, the 
view entertained of the resurrection by the 
pre-millennialists. They say, " when C rist 
* Brown, p. 351. 


appears, at the bi^ginning of the millennium, 
he will raise all the s lints that shall have died 
hefjre tliat time, and change all that shall 
then l)e alive*."~-(Brown, 167.) 

We shall here introduce a quotation from 
I)r. Gumming* : " The dead that fell asleep 
m Jesus, and have slept many thousand years, 
shall hear, when he comes, the approach of 
his footfall, and recognize the sound of his 
voice, and shall rise and meet him in the air. 
The living that ore in Christ shall hear his 
approach, too, and recognise the tones of his 
voice, and shall rise and meet him, and the 
risen, and quickened dead, in the air ; and 
reisrn with him a thousand years. Abraham, 
and Noah, and Job, shall hear his voice in their 
silent sepulchres, and join him in the air.— 
Paul and Peter, and John, and Luther, and 
\\ ilberf )rce, and Simeon of Cambridge, and 
Ven), and Wirinms, and Chalmers,— shall 
obey his summons from their sequestered and 
separate tombs, and gather around their glori- 
ous Lord. One grave shall cleave in twain, 
and I's buried tenantry shall rise and meet the' 
Lord, and the other grave, that loo ks equally 

* Lect. on Apoc, p. 473. "^ ~ " 


•a ' 



green, beside it, shall fail to be pierced by that 
sound, or its dead dust to be moved. The 
cemeteries of stone and the monuments of 
bronze shall rend, and the dead saints that are 
there shall come forth — its sleeping dtist shall 
be quickened in every sepulchre ; and the 
stones of cathedrals, and the vaults of churches, 
and the green tnrf and the marble mausoleum 
shall alike explode, and pour forth into the air 
tl^eir troops of awakened dead. Nor less 
startling will be the scenes that occur among 
the living : some families shall be met together 
speaking of the things of this world — in an 
instant, and without warning, one shall hear 
a sound significant to his heart, of glory, and 
riscj as upon the lightning's wing, and with 
its splendor, and leave, without a farewell, the 
rest that know not Christ, and remain aston- 
ished behind." 

The pre-millennialists also hold that the 
wicked are to rise in a body, not at the end of 
the millennium, but at the end of another period 
to succeed the millennium. The only direct 
passage which is produced to support this opi- 
nion is Rev. XX. 4-6 : — « And I saw thrones, 
and they sat upon them, and judgment was 

s<».m. ur \ 




given unto them: and I saw the souls of them 
that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, 
and for the word of God, and such as had not 
worshipped the beast, neither his image, nei- 
ther had received his mark upon their fore- 
heads, or m their hands ; and they lived and 
ro^igned with Christ a thousand years. The 
rest of the dead lived not again until the thou- 
sand years were finished. This is the first 
resurrection : on such the second death hath no 
power, but they shall be priests of God and of 
Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand 

We would remind you, that this passage 
occurs m tlie most figumtive book in all the 
bible, and is " hard to be understood ." But it is 
certain this doctrine of two resurrections, one 
at the commencement of the millennium, and 
another afler its close, is not supported by other 
parts of scripture. We would say, with Brown, 
(p. 219): "It is very strange that the resur- 
rection of the righteous a thousand years 
before the wicked, if it be a revealed truth, 
should be announced in o?te passage only, when 
the subject of a resurrection is so oflen men- 
tioned,-the resurrection is a theme upon 





:. i 



which the apostles delighted to expatiate, yet 
while they point out the naturs, grounds and 
connection of the resurrection with the second 
corning of Christ, the doctrine of a Jirst resur- 
rection has not dropped from their p?ns." If 
we k)ok to those pass \ges of scripture which 
plainly refer to the re:airrect Jon, they convey 
but one idea upon the subject, viz.^ that the 
resurrection of the just nnd {he unjust will be 
simultuneous. — Dau. xii. 2 : ^ Many of them 
that sleep in the dust of the et>rth hhuW awuke, 
some to eveilasting life, and some to shame 
and everlasting contempt." 

John V. 2S, 29.— Our Lord says : " The 
hour is coming, in the which all that are in 
the graves shall hear his voice, ai;d shall come 
forth : they that have done good unto the resur- 
rection of life,and they that have done e\ il unto 
the re.' urrection of dumnution." It is scarcely 
possible to express in plainer words, the state- 
ment that the resurrection of both class* swill 
take place at the same time. 

But it may be desirable here to ndd that 
the first resurrection sjoken of in Tievelation 
is not to be understood liter ally ^ hut Jigura- 
lively t of a spiritual resurrection ; this wil^ 


appear pretty evident if we remember that 

lus re,g„mg with Christ is said to bo bit a 

thousand years when-as the righteous dead 

be mor/f M ^"* ""^ *"'^Jeot will 

lectr ' •="'""""'' '" '' -^-^i-nt 

view°"r P='°"l''""y '« «'e pre-miUennial 
juclgmrnt of the great day. 

Finding it impossible to deny that the 
immeduae pnrpce of Chr st's seco„<l coming 
JS to judge the tcvrld, and postponing the la^t 
judgment .ill a thousand years afler his com- 
ing, they require to imAj^tdicial employment for 
the Savionr, onwards (rom .hetimeolhis com- 
ing tdl the period of the final judgmentarrivas. 
For th,s purpose, the expedient by which the 
judgment day h sprecul over the thousand years 
has been adopted ; but this looks like a very 
forced effort to save a sinking eanse ; for those 

passages, which refer to the millennium.speak 
of 1 not as a day of judgment, in which the 
wicked are tried and condemned, but as a 
tune when the righteous shall flourish. 
But the scripture very clearly teaches, that 





LlIOrtUKS ON lllE 

the rfghtrof^s and the wicked iri/l he Jud/rrd 
togfthcr, ami both at the com ins, of Christ, 
The passages which express this tnitli aro very 
numerous, and amongst the- plainest in scrij)- 
turo, requiring no comment. For instance : 
"Whosoever, tlicre fore, shall confess me before 
men, him will I conf-ss before my Father 
which is in heaven ; but whosoever shall deny 
me before men, him will I also deny before 
irny Father which is in heaven ;" that is, 
" when he cometh in the glory of his Father 
with the holy angels."— Matthew x. 32, 33 ; 
Mark viii. 38. 

Here the acknow^ledging of the one class, 
and the disowaiing of the other, are expressly 
said to take place at the same time, namely, 
"when Christ comes in his glory." Again, 
in Matt. xvi. 27 : " For the Son of Man shall 
come in the glory of his Father with his 
angels, a7id then he shall reward every man 
acctrding to hij works." 

Here we see that both classes, and of all 
agesy will be judged together. 

We shall select but one passage more upon 
this point, namely, Matt. xxv. 3 1-46 : " When 
the Son of Man shall come in his glory, and 


all the holy anprcls with him, then shall he 
sit upon the throne of his glory, and before 
him shall he gathered all nations: and he 
shall separnte them one from another, as a 
shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats; 
and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, 
hnt the goats on the left. Then shall the 
king say unto them on his right hand. Come, 
ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom 
prepared for you from the foundation of the 
world. Then shall he say also unto them on 
the left hand, depart from me, ye cursed, into 
everlastmg fire, prepared for the devil and his 
angels. And these shall go away into ever- 
lastmg punishment ; but the righteous into 
hfe eternal." 

• This passage most obviously teaches, that 
both parties, the righteous and the wicked, 
are gathered before the throne in one mass 
ac the summons of the king, next he separates 
them into two parties ; and having judged 
and passed sentence upon each, finally dis- 
poses of both, according to their sentences. 

The pre-millennialistsalso believe that Satan 
shall be so bound during the millen7iium, that he 
vnll be unable to exert any influence upon men, 







The following passage of scripture is the 
sole frcp to their theory, viz., Rev. xx. 1-3,7: 
** And 1 saw an angel come down from hea- 
ven, having the key of the bottrmless pit, 
and a great chain in his hand. And lie laid 
hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is 
the Devil and Satan, and hcnnd him a thou- 
sand years, and cast him into the bottomless 
pit,ard shut him up, and set a seal upon him, 
t^iat he should deceive the nations no more, 
till the thousand years should be fulfilled ; 
and after thnt he must be loosed a little sea- 
son. And when the thousand years are ex- 
pired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison." 

If there really is a time when Satanic 
influence shall cease upon earth, we may ea-r 
sonabiy expect to find it referred to in other 
and plainer parts of scripture ; but you may 
search, and you search in vain, to find any 
such inference, or even the smallest hint of 
it, any where, save in this solitary passage. 
And such is the figurative chnracter of this 
book, that it is confessedly the most difficult 
to l)e understood in the whole bible. There 
are otlfer parts of scripture which clearly teach, 
that those who are not the children of God 



are the children of the devil, and the works 
of th- ir latlier they do. St. John says : (1st 
lipis. iii. 8-10) ^^ He ihat conimitteth sin is of 
the devil; lor the devil sinncth from the 
beginning. For this purpose the Son of God 
was manifjsted that he might destroy the 
works of the devil. Whosoever is born of 
God doth not cotimiit sin, for his seed remain- 
eth in him ; and he cannot sin, because he is 
born of Gud. In this the children of God are 
manifest, and the children of the devil ; who- 
soever doeth not righteousness is not of God." 
This passage speaks of men as consisting of 
tivo classes, the children of the devil and 'the 
children of God. When the apostle says, 
*' he that committeth sin is of the devil, for the 
devil sinneth from the beginning." The 
meaning plainly is, that every sinful child of 
Adam is not only the seed of the old serpent 
but is actuated by him in all the sin which 
he cherishes and commits. In short, nothing 
can be more evident than that the apostle, in 
this passage, makes it out that the devil is an 
i7isei)arabh part of the fallen f^ijstem and reig.,. 
of sin, the parent of all its hateful brood, and 
the life of all its black fruit ; and that all who 

T m ■ ! 


£ ^ IlJBWB 



r ■ 1 






are not born of God are the children of the 
devil. Now, it is evident enough, that there 
will be tares among the wheat until the har- 
'vest) which is the end of the world, and con- 
sequently the wicked will be actuated by 
Satan during that time. 

But what are we to understand by this 
binding of Satan ? In Rev. ii. 3, we find it 
said of Pergamos, that " Satan'' s seat^ or 
tj^irone, was there, and that there Satan dwelt. 
This certainly refers to the powerful party 
which kratan had in that place, and the domi- 
nant influence which, through them, he exer- 
cised in opposition to the gospel, — a party 
made up ot persecutors and licentious corrup- 
lors of the truth. Now, the unseating or 
dethroning of Satan, then, mi 'st mean the loss 
of that party or power by which he did so 
much mischief. By binding Satnn, during 
the millennium, we understand, to quote from 
Brown, — <•■ That during that happy period, 
the cause of Christ shall carry it everywhere, 
and Satan be allowed no lodgment in any 
part ( f the globe, to form a public party, in 
opposition to Christ: that in this sense, his 
trade will be at an end ; he will have no repre- 


sentatives or tools for doing his work j livin- 
Christianity will probably be the instrnmem 
by which fc^atan's power win thus be chained 
tor a thousand years, and Satan will not be 
permitted to gain an inch of ground to plant 
las foot on over the icicle worlcV 

Perhaps the best refutation we can give 
these errors will be, by supplying, i„ the next 
ecture, what we consider to be true and scrip- 
tural views of the millennium. 

We shall now proceed to direct your atten- 
tion to tlie to;,« when the millennium shall 
begm. This has been a subject of dispute 
for many years-the pre-miUennialists hold- 
ing that Christ's second Advent must first 
take place, and then the millennium will 
begm. We shall proceed to consider their 
statements and arguments, for the views thev 
entertain. •' 

« T^.\ ^T"'"'^' ^'^'' '' "^ '^'^ opinion- 
J. hat Christ will pmsonally come prior to the 
millennium.'' He admits this theory has its 
difficulties. He says :-" it is the law of God 
hat m this dispensation, there sh:ill be no 
truth that projects not a shadow around it : 
the leaves of the tree of knowledge are not 



to be altogether luminous in this dispensation ; 
in the better world these leaves will be all 
luininoiis — truth will have no ^^hadow — the 
Sun of ricjliteousness will be naked — we 
shall meet with no difficulty — all will be so 
plain, that he that runs may read and under- 

But let us proceed to consider his argument : 
" That Christ's Advent is to be pre-niillennial, 
I think is evidt-nt from Matt. xiii. alone. 
Now, I infer from this, that the wheat, or true 
believers, and the tares, or apostate and un- 
righteuus, will grow together until the end of 
this dispensation come; the tares are to be 
fir.>t consumed, the wheat is then gathered 
into happiness — i.e., the saints are raised from 
the dead, and reign with Christ a thousand 
years." * 

Now w^e admit that the tares represent 
" apostate and unrighteous" persons^ that is, 
false and wicked ] rofes-ors of the Christian 
religion, and that they will be found among 
the righteous " until the end of this dispen- 
sation come ;" but how this proves that 
Christ's Advent is to take place before the 

* Leet. Apoc, p. 4.10. 



millennium, we are at a loss to understand ; 
for we are inclined to think that, dnrino- thj 
millennium, they will not be all Israel who 
are of Israel ; that there will be some unsound 
professors,-but we have reason also to be- 
lieve that, afier the millennium, there will be 
a " hitle season" of aposfacy, when the tares 
will shew themselves more prominently, and 
at the close of that period the second Advent 
will take place, and the tares be burned. This 
will be more fully considered in a subsequent 

The next argument made use of by Dr. 
Gumming is founded upon 2 Thess. ii. 8- 
" And then shall that wicked be revealed* 
whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit 
of his mouth, and shall destroy with the 
brightness of his coming." The Dr. asks: 
« What does this passage prove ? That the* 
great apostacy, predicted by St. Paul, is to 
prevail during the whole period from Christ's 
first to his second Advent, and that this hoary 
apostacy is to be consumed and utterly dcs- 
troyed only by the personal Advent and 
appearance of the Son of God." * 
• Lee. on Apoc, p. 471. ~ ~" ~ 



-4 4 - 



It will be admitted that the whole force of 
the argument here depends upon the meaning 
of the words, ^ the Lord shall consvme ivith 
the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy ivith 
the brightness of his coming:' That this pas- 
sage predicts the destruction of Antichrist is 
admitted ; that subject has already been con- 
sidered in a previous lecture, and we were led 
to the conclusion, by examining those prophe- 
cies which refer to its final doom, that the 
city will probably be consumed by fire and 
sword, but that the system will be destroyed 
by spiritual agencies. The above passage 
from 2 Thess. is in harmony with such an 
interpretation, and the words " consume with 
the spirit of his mouth," may refer to the des- 
truction of the city,— and the words " destroy 
with the brightness of his coming," may be 
understood of the fulfilment of such prophe- 
cies which speak of the great spiritual influ- 
ences, under the figure of light, which are to 
be brought to bear upon the world, through 
the church, at the beginning of the millen- 
nium ; and thus the " man of sin," as a sys- 
tem, be destroyed by the brightness of Christ 
coming in his Gospel. 

Second advpvt y-.^. 


The Dr. also supposes that Lord speaks 

place at ChZ- ''''""''''^""^' and to take 

ThelS o! ' r"""""""' appearance.". 
-Liie dDsence of any referenoo in tu- 

anrl fl,^ • 1 / "^ ^^'^^^ °^ raised first 

and tlie xv^jcked afterwards • th. 

micht n«jAt'«n i -^vvaras , the passage 

wicked t , ?t'"'l'^°5'°^' *°^ho«^ that the 
wicKcct will not be raised at ill Ti. ^ 

I^Iiil. Hi. 11, is dAvelt upon by the Dr nc v 

to speak of n fi . ' '*P''**'«' »« niade 

the dp./ V, """ ^^^ '•esurrection of 

t le dead, because it is a matter of certaLv 
'hat all wi 1 att'iin it. *i i-ertainty 

evidently hid b'for'. "'"''"*'' *"^^"^«' 
Lr;^l_beforejus eyes the >«< resur- 

•Liec. on Apoc. n ^^i ' — ■ — 



rection, and the peculiar phraseology he em- 
ploys on this occasion proves it to be so — * if 
by any means I might attain the resurrection 
from among the dead.' " * 

There is no need to dispute the doctor's 
transUition of the Greek, which he emphati- 
cally renders " the resurrection /rom anwrig 
the dead," for that translation conveys the 
apostle's meaning more fuliy. But what does 
^t. Paul mean ] We answer, it was not the 
general resurrection common to both c'asses 
that he \\ished f r; it was a resurrection 
peculiar to believers — a resurrection different 
from ihe ungodly, not with respect to its time, 
but i'snattere ; and the happiness which should 
follow it — a resurrection '^ from among^"^ the 
dead, in which his body should be fashioned 
like unto Christ's glorious body, (ver. 20, 21.) 

As the above contain the most weighty 
orguments used in support of a pre-milleiinial 
Advent, we shall now place bef re you a diffi- 
culty which greatly perplexes i!s advocates, 
viz., how to account for the existence of so 
large a number of wicked persons in the 
world at the end of the thousand years of 
* Lee. on Apoc, p. 472. 


Chrises personal reign upon it. They admit 
that the conflagration is to take place at the 
tnne of the second Advent ; but how the 
wicked are to i^iirvive that ail-consuming fire, 
IS with ihem this great difficulty. We'shau' 
not attempt to notice all the schemes thnt 
have been thought of for their preservation 
or reproduction, but shall direct your attention 
to one which, I believe, originated with Perry 
early m the last centnry, * and which is rro' 
duced by Dr. Gumming, He says : - It may 
be my own dVlu.ion, but it does strike me, 
that I have found the explanation of a nni- 
versLilly perplexing j)oint--a confessed diffi- 
culty: 'if there is to be a millennium of a 
thousand yenrs with Christ, and his own peo- 
pie, ni the midst of the earth, how is it that 
when Satan shall be loosed, that thrre shull be 
found a people in the four corners of the earth 
called Gog and Magog, who shall be gathered 
together in battle, and war against the snints 
of God,m the resurrection body ? Now, I ad- 
mit there is great difiiculty about this. I 
will give what I think the probable solution 
of»n^ctmit tecl and perplexing difficulty. Do 
* Brown, on second Advent, p. m. ~" ~ 




you perceive that it is here stated, that when 
the dead in Christ have risen and ascended 
to the Lord, the rest of the dead lived not till 
the thousnnd years were tinislied 1 I suppose, 
then, that the rest of the dead, that is, the' 
unconverted, are raised from their graves just 
at the moment that the thousand years are 
completely closed, and that * the rest of the 
dead,' raised in their bodies, are those enemies 
w^o make war with the saints in their resur- 
rection bodies. * * * I suppose-and I 
believe it is the true solution of the difficulty 
—that the enemies that come from the four 
corners of the earth are just nhe rest of the 
dead,' raised at the close of the millennium, 
and then and there, with all their vices unex- 
tirpated, their natures un regenerated, their 
hearts in the gall of bitterness, they shall be 
headed by the archangel's enersy, and the 
arch fiend^s hate, and shall make one last, 
dymg, and desperate attack, upon the saints' 
of God that dwell in the New Jerusalem." * 
To the above we would reply, that the 
accounts we have in scripture, representing 
the judg -nient ^s taking p lace immediately 
♦ Lee. on Apoc, p. 683, 684. ~ 



after the resurrection from the dead, are deci- 
dedly at variance with the above "solution 
of the difficulty;" so that, when the dead 
arise th.^y immediately appear before the judg- 
ment seat of Christ,— from whence the wicked 
depart into everlasting fire.—They have, 
therefore, no opportunity to persecute the 
church and fight against the cause of Christ. 
At present, we would only say, the post-mil- 
lennial theory entirely removes this difficulty, 
as will be seen in a subsequent lecture. 






Rev. XX. 6. 
" Blessed and holy is he that hath pari in the first resur^ 
reciion : on such the second death hath no pouer, but they 
shalbe priests of God, and of Christ, and shall reign 
with him a thousand yearsJ' 

In our last lecture, we were led to point out 
some errcTS into which we think the pre^iiil- 
lenirariaiis have fallen, and lo slunv the un- 
scriptural clihracter of them, but in the con- 
clusion of that address, Ave int.mntcd that the 
best refutation of ihose errors, would bo to 
present whut we hereve to be, scriptural 
vie^ws of that glorious time-the millennium 
By the millennium, then, we understand 
that a time is to come when the kingdom of 



1 . 
1 m 




11 m 





cur Lord Jesus Christ will so far obtain the 
ascendancy in our ivorld, that its enemies, 
i\ntichrist and the false prophet, will be de- 
stroyed ; the Jews and Gentiles throughout 
the whole world will profess the Christian 
religion ; and as Satan will be bound, or re- 
strained, the truly pious will be happy, honor- 
able and numerous, far beyond any thing they 
have ever before been, so that they will oc- 
cupy the highest places amongst men, and 
1?lius the saints will rule the world. But I 
will quote the views of others upon this sub- 
ject. Richard Watson, in his Theological 
Dictionary, says : "Others are inclined to be- 
lieve that, by the reign of Christ and the 
saints for a thousand years on earth, nothing 
more is meant than that, before the general 
judgment, the Jews shall be converted, gen- 
uine Christianity be diffused through all na- 
tions; and mankind enjoy that peace and hap- 
piness which the faiih and precepts of the 
Gospel are calculated to confer on all by whom 
they are sincerely embraced. The state of 
the Christian church, say they, will be, for a 
thousand years befcre the general judgment, 
so pure and so widely extended, that, when 


compared with the state of the world in the 
ages preceding, it may, in the language of 
Scripture, be called ^ a resurrection from the 
dead.' " 

A writer in the London Encyclopaedia, says, 
" The most common modern opinion confines 
all the predictions respecting what has been 
called the millennium, to a spiritual reign of 
Christ by means of the universal reception of 
the Gospel, and has been thus stated: 1st. 
That the Scriptures afford no ground to be- 
lieve that the church will arrive to a state of 
prosperity which it never has yet enjoyed. 
2nd. That this will continue at least a thou- 
sand years, or a considerable space of time, 
in which the work of salvation may be fully 
accomplished in the utmost extent and glory 
ot it. In this time, the world will be filled 
with real Christians, and continue full, by 
constant propagation, to supply the place of 
those who leave the world ; there Avill be many 
thousands burn and live on the earth, to each 
one that has been born and lived in the pre- 
ceding six thousand years, so that if they 
who shall be born in that thousand years 
shall be all, or most of them, saved, (as they 



Will bo, thera w ill, on the whole, be many 
thoosa.uls of mankind saved to one that shall 
be lost. 3rd. 'i'his will he a state ol great 
harianess and glory." Observe, we do not 
profess to endorse every e.xpression or every 
Idea contained ui these quotations ; we -rive 
them to shew the sentiments of writers ^,011 
the subject. ^ 

^ ;i'he Millenninra is said by Brown, to be 
'jvst the full dcfclcjment of the kinsihm of 
trace tn Us earthly state." 'i bis ho proves by 
a variety of arguments and illustrations ex- 
tendnigover twenty pages in hfs bock. 'Let 
us now i^roceed to consider the mUure of the 
millennium somewhat in detail. 

The Lidding of Satan is spoken of in con- 
nexion with the millennium, llev xx 1-3 • 
"And T saw an angel come down from heaven' 
having the key of the bottomless pit, and a 
great chain i„ his hand. And he laid hold 
0.1 the dragon, tliat old serpent, which ,s the 
Devil and Satan, and bound him a thousand 
years. And cast him into tlie bottomless p.t 

tW ,1 ''",'i 7' """^ ''' '^ ''^' "1^°« ''i™.' 
t at he should deceive the nations no more, 

till the thousand years should be fulfilied.'' 

r " 


I shall here fiirni* yon with Matthew- 
Henry's reiiKuks upon this pissig.-: 

"We have here a proplucy of the hmdm!- 
of Satan, for a c rtiin term of time, in whieii 
he should have much less power, and the 
church much more peace than before. The 
power of Satan w»s hrok.n in part by the 
scttmg „p of the Gospel kingdom in the 
worl.l ; ,t was further reduced by tlic empire 
b^'com.ugChrs-ian ; it was yet further broken 
by the downfall o( the mystical Babylon ; but 
still tl„s serpent had many heads, and when 
one IS wounde,l, another has life remaining 
in It. Here we have a further limitation and 
diminution of his power ; where, observe, 1st. 
To whom this work of binding Satan, is com- 
mitted ? To an angd from leaven ! It is 
very probible that this angel is no other than 
the Lord Jesus Christ. The description of 
hau will hardly agree wilh any otiier ; he is 
one wlio has ,iower to himl (he strong man 
armed, to cast him out, and to spryil his "mjods • 
and, therefore, must be stronger than lie! 
~n(l. riie means he makes usj of in this 
w-ork: he has a chain, and a Aey ; a great 
Cham to bind Satan, and the key of the prison 



in which he was to be confined. Christ never 
wants proper powers and instruments to break 
the power of Satan, for he has the powers of 
heaven, and the keys of hell. 3rd. The exe- 
cution of this work. He laid hold on the dragon, 
that old serpent, which is the devil and Sa- 
tan. Neither the strength of the dragon, nor 
the subtlety of the serpent, was sufficient to 
rescue him out of the hands of Christ. He 
\cast him into the bottomless pit, cast him down 
with force and with a just vengeance, to his 
own place and prison, from which he had 
been permitted to break out, and disturb the 
churches, and deceive the nations ; now he 
is brought back to that prison, and there laid 
in chains. He is shut up, and a seal set upon 
him; Christ shuts and none can oj^en ; he 
shuts by his power, seals by his authority, and 
his lock and seal even the devils themselves 
cannot break open. 4th. We have the term 
cf this confineme^it of Satan,— a thousand 
years ; after which, he was to be loosed again 
for a little season. The church should have a 
considerable time of peace and prosperity, but 
all her trials were not yet over." 

Now, we shall give our ideas of this vision 


hi as few and plain words ns possible. Satan 

has been walking about seeking whom he 

might devour ; he has done much mischief m 

the church of Christ, and ruined multitudes 

of persons ; at the millennium, he will be put 

under such restraint that he cannot deceive 

the nations any more ; he will not be per- 

mif.ted to ^'sift as wheat" the children of 

God ;~nor to lead captive at his will unsound 

or cold-hearted professors of religion ; and that 

this restraint will be continued for a long time, 

here called a thousand years. 

The first resiirrcction, (ver. 5,) refers to the 
suhjecU of Christ's kingdom in the millen- 
nium. " I saw the souls of them that were 
beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the 
word of God, and which had not worshijiped 
the beast, neither his image, neither had re- 
ceived his mark upon their foreheads, or in 
their hands, and they lived and reigned with 
Christ a thousand years. 

We do not understand that there shall be 
a literal resurrection of bodies from the dead, 
of persons who had suffered martyrdom, or 
any others. We understand that, about the 
beginning of the millennium, popery will be 



destroyed j but before its destruction, it will 
bave mado great efforts to recover its former 
power mid iufluenoo, and not a few may bave 
bee., led to fall in witb it,_b„t oti.ers, by 
Slid, a noble spirit of fidelity to Cbri«t, as 
dwelt .„ tbe ninrtyrs of old, will .,ot yield to 
the doinuiul of the man of Mn, they would 
neither worshi,, the boost nor his imaue, nor 
receive h.s mark upon their foreheads, or in 
, thc.r bands; that is, they woukl pay him no 
homage, show no respect to him at all, and 
ne.thcr publicly in their fo.eheads, nor pri- 
vately .„ their hands, bave any conn.ct^^on 
^^■Uh th,s enemy of Christ ; these persons are 
particularly .narked o..t as reigning with 
t-lnist a thoMsaiKl years. We understand, 
then, that when the millennium shall beein 
those faithful seivants of Christ who have en- 
dured a f^reat fight of affliction for him, and 
have been trodden down by the oppressor, 
shall then rise to dignity, honor, happiness 
and mt uence ; in a word, they shall oconpy 
the highest post of honor, sitting on the 
thrones of our wcrld ; and that this rise from 
oppression to power, fro.n iguominy to honor 
from sorrow to happiness, will be so great,' that 


it is called thefrst remrrection in the miUen- 
«ium,an.l that i.or.sons, saints similar to these j 
a succession of ,l,o,n .hall c..„ti„.,e thus ex- 
alted or a or.g lime, called a thousnud yo:,rs. 
l^ob:,l,ly ,h,s chnnge in ,he aiiairs ofthe 
ClMirch w,ll he attended with a revival 
of ehgion, u, which n.any shall he converted 
to Cod ; for the word rc.urreclion, and others 
of s m.lar iniport, are usrd in gcriplure in 
connection with.oras settingforth that spiit- 
uulck;.g,. Fcr instance: St. Pan, speaks 
of the conversion of the Komans from Pa- 
gamsm ,0 Christianity, as a resnrrectien from 

Cod, ast/,ose that are alive from the deadV- 
Rom. V,. 13. ^g„in, in his i.pi.t!e to the 
Eph..sans,he,jno,.s the words :" Awake, 
then l,at sleeprst, and arise from the dead 
and Christ ..hall give ihee light." (v. 14 \ 
AiKl did >iot cur blessed Lord teach the same 
grent tmth, when he said to M.rtha, "I am 
the resnrrcetiun and ihe life ; he that I,elieveth 
in me thongh he were <lead, yet shall he live 
-and wh, soever liveth,and l.elieveth in me' 
shall never die."_John xi. 2,5, 26. To be 
converted to God, through faith in Christ is 

1 1' 

i * 



to be raised from the dead,— and then it may 
be said to a multitude, << and you hath he 
quickened, who were dead in trespasses and 
sii]s ;" and that multitude may respond, « God, 
who is rich in mercy, for his great love where- 
with he loved us, even when we were dead 
in sins, hath quickened us together with 
Christ."— Eph. ii. 1,5. 

Another feature in that millennium, will 
be, the imiversal prcvalency of the GospeL— 
« The earth shall be full of the knowledge of 
the Lord as the waters cover the (bed of the) 
sea." Jsa. xi. 9. This is a most expressive 
figure, which shews that no part of this habi- 
table globe, where man is, will be destitute 
of the true knowledge of God ; or, as Presi- 
dent Edwards says, " as there is no part of 
the channel or cavity of the sea anywhere 
but is covered with water, so there shall be 
no part of the world of mankind, but what 
shall be covered with the knowledge of God." 
What a change from the present state of the 
world! the darkness that covers large and 
dens-ly peopled regions of the earth, and gross 
darkness the peoples, will iiy before the light 
of the truth, the dark places of the earth to 

I • I 


be irradiated by the beams of the sun of 
righteousness, and have light in all their 
dwellings. « And he will destroy in this 
mountain the face of the covering, that covcr- 
eth all ix-oples, and the web that is woven 
over all the nations. "_Isa. xxv. 7. This 
iiian.feslly contemplates an illnmination of 
the world, which has been in progress of ful- 
filrnent ever since the Gospel went forth out 
cf Zion, and it will have its full accomphsh- 
ment only when the darkness which every 
wherj; broods over the world is dispersed, and 
the day spring from on high, shall pour its 
noontide splendor over this wretched world 
The Gosnel will prevail not merely in form' 
but m power ; not only as the creed of all but 
as the rule of life to each. The glorions pro- 
m.scs of the inspired word, lead us to expect 
this great result. » Ask of me," says (lod 
"and I shall give thee the heathen for thine 
mhentance, and the uttermost parts of the 
earth for thy possession."— Ps. ii. 7. « u^ 
shall have dominion from sea to sea, and from 
the river unto the ends of the earth. They 
that dwell in the wilderness (probably the 
wild, untamed savage tribes) shall bow before 




hinvnndliis cnomiosslmll lick the dust; (thnt 
is, simll bo coiiNtmiiipd to bow); the kings of 
Tarshisli, and of the islos, sludl brinjr "J^re- 
si>nls; the kings of 8hcbji, and Sobji" shall 
offer g (Is. Yoa,all kin^-s shall fall down be- 
fure him : all nations shall serve him."— Ps. 
Ixxii. 8-10, Zrrh. ix. 10. " And it shnll coine 
to pass in the last days, that the nionntaiii of 
the L(rd^s house shall be established in the 
top o( the, nud shall be exalted 
above the hills; a.:d all nations shall flow 
nnto it. Ami many people shall rro and say, 
Come ye, and let us iro up to the mounfnin of 
the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob ; 
and he will tench us of his ways, and we will 
walk ui h.s paths: fr out of Zion shall g'o 
fjrth the law, and the word of the Lord from 
Jerusaleu).' -Is ,. ii. 2, 3. " And the Lord 
SHALT. BR King over all the Earth : in that 
day shall thcr(3 be oxe Lord, and his name 
one."— Zcch. xiv. 9. What prospects for the 
world nre Ihrse ! All the Polytheism of the 
Pagan nations, with its crnel, licentious, and 
degrading rites, and its myriads of lying 
vanities, utterly abolished ; the Mahomme^ 
dau imposture, by which millions are enslaved, 




brought to an end ; the obstinntc unbelief of 
the .lows, with th(^ cnrseof (uxl uijori them 
Kluriuiisly removed; the soiil-dcstioyinir er- 
rors, ])'n>i,|,efiiuns siiperstiticms, idohitroiis rites, 
nnd ( riid desjK.tism of Popery, whieli have 
sat like an incubus ujuin Christeudoni for 
ages, tonelher with all dcudly heresies, and 
professed infidelity, mrpt away. Ihen there 
will he but ** One Loud, one Faith, one Bap- 
tism, />r the tvhole uorldl Not we nro 
wurrant.Hl 1o h ok for a nnivers il ty of xital 
rehgion,()r the sarin gvonxenimi of all mankind. 
lUit I h(>. outward reception of the irutk, und pro- 
fessed sidijcclion to Christ, nil/. ])e iiniversul. 

The millennium will al^o be distinguished 
by mneh spiritual j)oiver and glory:' Under 
this general expression, is iueluded eopious 
ellusions of the .Spirit, eonverting sinners on a 
scale hitherto unparalleled since the day of 
peiiteeost. There wjII be ecclesiastical unity 
and peace in the churchesof Christ, when we 
shall see eye to eye. Instead of looking upon 
each other as rivals or antagonists, we shall 
find each to he a Chris!i;in brother, whose au- 
thority we shall not queslion, and whose prin- 
ciples we shall not suspect. 



Tlie purity of visible Churoli-coinmnnion 
worship and discipline, will then ho restored 
according to tiie primitive apostolic puttorn. 
Dunns the reign of Antichrist, a corrupted 
form ot Christianity was drawn over the na- 
tions, and established in political constitutions 
ot the kingdoms which were subject to that 
monstrous power. By this moans the children 
of God were either mixed in visible religious 
, ^<»"n^';7" with the profane world, or per- 
secuted for their conforn,ity. But when the 
millennium shall arrive, the " sanctuary shall 
be clcansed."_Da„. viii. 14. The . visible 
communion worship, order, and discipline of 
the house of God will then be restored to their 
rr.m„n-c purity. S„ ,t is promised to Zion: 
Henceforth there shall no more come into 
thee the uncircuracised and the unclean."- 
Isa. hi 1 <" The people shull be all righteous; 
they shall inherit the land for ever, the branch 
of my planting, the work of my hands, that 
I may b. glorified."_rsa. Ix. 21. Again, the 
^"i»t^s/,a/l/.keH have the dmnmwn of the world 
and the wicked shall be in subjection. This 
IS clear from the united voice of prophecy: 
The kingdom and dominion, aiid the great- 

i •> 



ncss of the kingdom under the whole heaven, 
shall be given to the people oftho saints of 
the Most Iligh."-Dan. vii. 27. « The saints 
of the Most High shall take the kingdom, 
and possess the kingdom for ever."— Dan 
vu. 18. « The meek shall inherit the earth '' 
shall reign with Christ a thousand years. 
The samts are at present made kings and 
priests unto God, a kingly priesthood, (1. Pet. 
"• 9.) ; but then they shall be more eminently 
so, when, by the holiness of their lives 
the purity of their faith and worship, and their 
diligence in promoting pure and undefiled re- 
•gion ; the earth shall be filled with the know- 
edge of the Lord. With regard to the na- 
tureot their reign, it will undoubtedly corres- 
pond, ,„ all respects, with the spiritual and 
heavenly nature of Christ's kingdom, to the 
promotion of which all their power will be 
subservient. In short, it is the prevalence and 
triumph of the cause of Christ in this worH 
over that of Satan and all his instromeuts.- 
How delightful then the prospects which open 
upon the eye of faith in the prophetic vision , 
Christianity prevails universally, and the 
consequences are most blissful ; onr race as- 





-sumes the appearance of one vast virtuous and 
peaceful family. Our world becomes the seat 
of one grand triumphant, adormg assembly. 
At length, the scene mingles with the hea- 
vens, and, rising in brightness, is blended with 
the glories on high : « And I heard as it weie 
the voice of a great multitude, and as the 
voice of many waters, and as the voice of 
many thunderings, saying: Alleluia; for the 
I Lord God omnipotent reigneth. The kino-- 
doms of this world are become the kingdoms 
of our Lord and of his Christ." Further, as the 
samts shall possess the kingdom, we naturally 
suppose that civil rulers rfnd judges shall then 
be all maintainors of peace and righteousness. 
'Ihough Christ will put down all that rule, 
power, and authority, which opposeth the 
peace and prosperity of his kingdom, yet as 
rulers are the ordinance of God, and his min- 
isters fc-r good, as some form of government 
seems absolutely necessary to the order and 
happiness of srciety in this world ; it is 
tliought that when the kingdoms of this world 
are become our Lord's and his Christ's, that 
promise will be fulfilled, where he says, " I 
will also make thy officers peace, and thine 




exacters righteousness j" and, in consequence 
of this, violence shall no more be heard in 
thy land, wasting noi* destruction within thy 
borders ; but thou shalt call thy walls salva- 
tion, and thy gates praise." Peace and right- 
eousness are the two great ends of govern- 
ment ; Christ himself is king of righteous- 
ness, and king of peace, and the civil rulers, 
daring that happy period, will resemble him 
in their character and administration.* 

Under such circumstances, we may reason- 
ably suppose that the inhabitants of every 
place will rest secure from fear of robbery and 
murder. War shall be entirely ended. Capi- 
tal crime and punishment be heard of no 
more. Governments placed on fair, just and 
humane foundations. The torch of civil dis- 
cord will be extingnished. Pagans, Turks, 
Jews and Deists, will not be found. Tyran- 
ny, oppression, persecution, bigotry, and cruel- 
ty, shall cease. Business will be attended to 
without contention, dishonesty, and covetous- 
ness. Learning, which has ahvays flourished 
in proportion as religion has spread, shall then 
greatly increase, and be employed for the b!\«=!t 

TTT — — — ' — ■ S . 

•J^at. Theo. Die, p. 696. 





Of purposes. Above all, the Bible will be 
«ore h,gh]y appreciated, its har.uouy per! 

elt by „ ,ll,o„s of h.u^an beings. In fi.ct 

' the shall bo lilled With tht^knowlcSge 
of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea." 

Umvcnal j>eace will distinguish the epoch 
of the m.llenninm. Persoi.s naturally of the 
jost savage, ferocious, and cruel dispLio 

ml?., "'"' "'"' ''"™'^'««' «o it i« pro- 
mised, 1,0 wolf also shall Iwell with the 

lamb, and the leop.rd shall lie down with t e 

?a iL!T''r"'''^"''''^^°""»^ ■"•--• "- 

hem "^ Zlr" '' '"'* " "'""^ "''"-^ «'"'» '^^^ 
the V. "' T ''"'' *° ''•''" «'>"" feed : 

hei young ones shall lie down together, and 
tl.e hon shall eat straw like the ox! And e 
suckmg cluld shall play on the hole of the 
asp, and the weaned cliild shall put his 
on the eookatrice' den. They s^ not n 
«« destroy n, all my holy mountain : for the 
earth sha 1 be full of the knowledge o" tL 
i-ord, as the waters cover tlie sea."— Isa xj 
6, 7, 8, 9. Whether we consider the persons 
represented by these hurtful animals, to be 
convAted or not, it is certain they wil then 


be effectually restrained from doing Inun, - 
.cott says, upon this i,assage: « the selfish, 
he penurious, the rapacious, the contentio « 
he amb,t,o„s the savage, the subtle, and the 
mahc o«s, wdl loose their peculiar base dispo- 
^.t o„s ,,„d , „,^ ,,^^„^j^^^^ sincere, peace- 
able benevolent and affectionate ; they will 

hve together .nh.rmony,he„rken 'to instruc. 
tion. and be gu.ded by gentle persuasion and 
entreaties. So that the change would he's 
evident and surprising, as if the wolf, the 
tiger, the l,on, the bear, and other fierce car- 
niverous animals should learn to be gentle 
andnarmless as the lamb, the kid, the ca f 
or he cow ; that they should beconr'e so tract-' 
able that a httle ehiii could lead them." 

amot'M r" f "^ ^" "° '"''-' »°' ''''^'^^'^-^ 
among the nations ; for we are told, that in 

the last days, when the mountain of the 

Lord s house shall be established i„ the top of 

the moimtams,a„J shall be exalted above the 

Lord shall judge among the nations, and Lhall 
ebuke many people ; and they shall beat 
their swords into ploughshares! and thet 
spears into pruning hooks : nation .k.„ „ . 



f^fffl ir 




lift lip sword against nation, neither shall they 
learn war ony more."— isa. ii. 4. Though 
war lias hitherto deluged the world with hu- 
luan blood, nnd been a source of comi)licated 
cialamities to mankind, yet, when Satan is 
bound, his inflnence npon wicked men re- 
str;uiied, and the saints bear rule, it must ne- 
cessarily cease. 

^ A]l these glorious results nre attributed by 
the pre-milJennarians, to Christ^s personal 
reign on earth ; but we are disposed to main- 
tain, that they will arise from the Lord's spe- 

cial spiritual presence among his people. 

Christ hath said : « Lo ! I am with you alway, 
even unto the end of the world."— Matthew 
xxviii. 20. Ho has promised to " dwell in 
them, and walk in them."— 2 Cor. vi. 16, 17. 
That is, he will be constantly and intimately 
with them, communicating light, life and con- 
solation to them by his Spirit. Great effects 
may be expected from the gracious manifes- 
tations of Christ to his Church, at the begin- 
ning of the millennium ; one promise is, " and 
tlie heathen sliall know that I the Lord do 
sanctify Israel when my sanctuary shall be 
in the midst of them for evermore." — Eze, 

H i' 


xxxvii. OS. Thus, by the special presence of 
Christ, all oppression shall cease, every chain 
will flill off; religion, in its vitality, elasticity 
unci force, will become signally manifest, its 
character developed, its limits extended, and 
i becomes at length all in all. The ship of 
the Church shall outride the storm, a storm 
of perhaps two thousand years' duration ; the 
g^tes of hell shall not prevail ; the cause of 
(^od careering over the billows, shall reach 
the fair havens, and the " kingdom and domin- 
ion, and the greatness of the kingdom under 
the whole heaven, snail be ^iven to the peo- 
ple of the saints of the Most Ilicrh, whose 
knigdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all 
dominions shall serve and obey him."— Dan. 
vii. 27. And all this, we consider is just the* 
triumph of the noio-existing church ; the stone 
cut out of the mountain without hands, smitiacr 
the image. No new weapon does the Church 
get with which to fight her enemies. No 
change of dispensation does she undero-o. She 
is already all that she needs to be, complete m 
her livmg and ever-present H. ad, who has all 
power in heaven and in earth. 

Having thus briefly stated our views'of the 






nature of the milleiuiiimi, let iis proceed lo 
consider the arguments that may be produced 
for the opinion, that this milieniiium will take 
place before the second Advent of Christ.— ^ 
.We would first observe, that the kingdom of 
saints, foretold by Daniel, and the reign of a 
thousand years, spoken of by John, are iden- 
tical. Mr. Mede's arguments upon this point, 
we think, cannot be overthrown. He says, 
^' That the ki^i^iom in Daniel, and that of 
one thousand years in the Ajtocalyiise, are one 
and the same kingdom, appears thus : 

First : « Because they begin cdy codem ter- 
mino, namely, at the destruction of the fourth 
beast : that in Daniel, when the beast (then 
ruling in the wicked horn) was slain, and his 
body destroyed and given to the burning 
flame, (Daniel vii. 11, 22, 27.) That in the 
Apocalypse, when the beast and the false pro- 
phet (the wicked horn in Daniel) were taken, 
and both cast alive into a lake of fire, burn- 
ing with brimstone.— Apoc. xix. 20, 21, &c. 

Secondly : " Because St. John begins the 
Regnum of a thousand years from the same 
session of judgment described in Daniel, as 

± ,1 ill 


appears by his parallel expression borrowed 
from them : — 

Daniel says, chap. vii. ver. 9 : Ihehcld till 
the thrones were pitched down * " ' ' and the 
judgmmt (i. e., judges) sat. Ver. 22: And 
J^/gment toas given to the saints of tlie Most 
High. And the saints possessed the kin^idom. 
VIZ. with the Son of iVIan who came in the 

St. John says, chap. xx. verse 4 : I saw 
thrones, and theij sat upon them. And jud<r~ 
ment was given unto them. And the saints 

hved and reigned with Chri^ a thousand 


But while we cordially agree as to the iden- 
ftiyof the above, we feel obliged to dissent 
from that able author in his application of 
those portions of scripture to the day of iude- 
nient, and that judgment being co-tempora- 
neous with the millennium. But we shall 
allow Mr. Mede to state his own views. The 
following are his words : « Now, if this be 
silfHcently proved, that the thousand years 
hegtn with the day of judgment, it will appear 
^^If^f^^oinonhe Apocalypse, that the udg- 

Quoted bj Dr. Cummiag, Lect. on Dan. 


P. 455. 




ment is not consummated till they be ended ; 
for Gog and Magog's destruction, and the uni- 
versal resurrection, is not till then ; therefore, 
the whole thousand years is included in the 
^^y of judgment P*^ 

This errur has arisen from the supposition, 
that the judgment referred to by Daniel and 
John in the above passages, is the general 
judgment of ail men. But that it is not, we 
Hhink is sufficiently clear, from the following 
considerations : — 

1st. That the Judge in Daniel, is the « An- 
cient of days," the eternal Father; whereas, 
in the general judgment, Christ will judge 
the world, as is evident from many passages 
of scripture. See a subsequent Lecture. 

2nd. Again, this particular judgment of 
Daniel and John, is followed, after a lapse of 
time, by the general judgment of all. Apoc. 
XX. 11-13. 

3rd. Again, the judgment of Daniel and 
John, as above referred to, is held to try An- 
tichrist, and on conviction to destroy him, 

and after his destruction, the millennium pro- 

• Quoted by Dr. CummiDg, Lee. on Dan., p. 456. 


Ml. The millennium fs no where repre- 
sented in Scripture, as the time of the judg- 
ment, but as one of unparalleled happiness. 

From the above and other reasons, we re- 
ject the opinion, that the millennium and the 
day of judgment begin at the same time, or 
run parallel to the same termination. 

That the second Advent of Christ will be 
^«f-m.llennial, we think is evident, from those 
Scr.ptin-es which speak of it as containing 
kmgdoms, and languages, and people," and 
here we are happy to receive the support of 
Pr. Gumming, althou Ii we cainiot come to 
the same conclusion to which he has arrived, 
VIZ., that these nations and languages will 
exist m the millennium subsequently to the 
advent of Christ. Hi. words are : « This 
shews us, that after the Ancient of days" has 
come-after the thrones have been set • • • 
all nations, people, and languages, existing in 
nil their diversity, and with all tlieir distinc- 
t.ons, but individually and morally saints, 
hough circurastanfitdly nations, shall consti- 
tute that empire of peace and joy, over which 
ho shall reign in glory and beauty. If this 



be SO, nations will exist in the millennial 

The existence of « kingdoms and lan- 
guages" during the millennium, is easy to be 
understood, if that millennium exist before 
the second Advent ; but it is extremely diffi- 
cult to see how there can be « kingdoms and 
languages" after the second Advent, when, 
as the Doctor supposes, Christ will reign per- 
sonally with the risen and transformed saints ; 
and when the kingdoms of this world shall 
have become the kingdom (in the singular) of 
our God and of his Christ. 

Again, the second Advent of Christ is repre- 
sented as being immediately followed by the 
resurrection of the dead, and the judgment 
day, at the close of which, the destinies of all 
will be unalterably fixed, so that there could 
be no possibility of the battle of Armageddon 
taking place after the millennium, as all ad- 
mit it will. But if, as we think, the order 
will be, first the millennium, then the apos- 
tacy of the « little season," next, the battle 
of Armageddon, led on by Gog and Magog,— 
at the commenceme nt of which, the second 
• Lect. on Daniel, p. 253. ~~ ' 


Advent will take place. This theory, which 
we think is the only true one, easily accounts 
for the appearance of so formidable an army 
as Gog and Magog, sliall bring to make war 
against the saints. 

Having thus hastily and briefly glanced at 
some aspects, which the millennium will bear, 
let us now consider its duration. In doing so' 
ive shall supply a few quotations from^the 
best authorities. 

The first of these is our text : « Blessed and 
holy IS he that had part in the first resurrec- 
tion : on such the second death hath no power, 
but they shall be priests of God and of Christ' 
and shall reign with him a thousand years."' 
A writer, in the London Encyclopedia, says: 
" The time when the millennium will com- 
mence cannot be fully ascertained ; but the 
common idea is, that it will be in the seven 
thousanth year of the world. It will, most 
probably, come on by degrees, and be, in a 
manner, introduced years before that time.— 
The number of missionaries sent into diffe- 
rent parts ef the wcrld, the translation of the 
Scriptures into so many languages of the 
earth,— -the thousands of ignorant children, 

1 ' 




who have heen taught to read the Bible ; and 
the numerous societies, which are in opera- 
tion for the purpose of spreading Gospel lio-ht 
throughout the earth, are all so many agen- 
cies in the hand of God for bringing about 
that great era." 

Bishop Newton says : " Out of seven years, 
every seventh is the year of remission, so out 
^ of the seven thousand years of the world, 
the seventh millenary shall be the mille- 
nary of remission, that God alone may be 
exalted in that day." He then quotes a 
tradition, which is as follows : " The Avorld 
enduras 6000 years-2000 before the law, 
2000 under the law, and 2000 under the 
Messiah." The Bishop then adds, "Of the 
Christian writers, St, Barnabas, in the first 
century, thus comments upon those words of 
Moses : ^ And God made, in six days, the 
work of his hands, and he finished them on 
the seventh day, and he rested in it and 
sanctified it.' Consider, children, what that 
signihes, ^ he finished them in six days.' 
I his It signifies, that the Lord God will finish 
all things in six tliousand years. For a day 
with him, is a thousand years ; as he himself 



testifieth, saying : ' Behold, this day shall be 
a thousand years. Therefore, children, in six 
days,' that is, < in six thousand years, shall all 
things be consummated. And he rested the 
seventh day.' This signifies, that when his 
Son shall come, and shall abolish the season 
of the wicked one, and shall jud, the un- 
godly, then he shall rest gloriously in that 
seventh day." 

Br. Clarke says upon the words « reigned 
with Christ a thousand years: " I am satis- 
fied that this period should not be taken Hter- 
ally, it may signify that there shall be a 
long and undisturbed state of Christianity ; 
and so universally shall the gospel spirit pre- 
vail, that it will appear as if Christ reigned 
upon earth." The Dr. also supposes the thou- 
sand years mentioned in our text ^xq prophetic 
years, iu which each day stands for a year, 
so that the thousand years, by that calcula- 
tion, would be 360,000 years. This diversity 
of opmion throws but little light, upon the 
subject, and leaves the mind as much bewil- 
dered as before. We think it highly probable 
that the introduction of the millennium will 
be grachiol; that one of the most striking 


features will be the final overthrow of some 
of Its enemies, and then another and another 
of those systems which have long stood in 
the way of Christ's kingdom spreading in our 
earth ; and about the same time that these 
systems of error are taken away, the Jews 
wil be restored to the clu.rch of Christ and 
to their own land. When these projects are 
realized, then the millennium will be lairlv 
set m i but how long it shall continue we are 
not prepared to say: at »11 events, wo are 
inchned to think that >he second Advmt of 
Christ will ,mt take place tiU after the willen- 
mum IS past, ami the Httl. ason of dcdmsum 
IS over. 

By what means is the milh-nnium to be 
brought about ? Brown has a paragr„ph which 
IS as well adapted to us and our cnvumstunces 
as anything that we can give. He .avs (p. 
rfl^): " Ihe millennial conversion of the 
world to Christ is not xpected to take place 
by the agencies now .n operation, but alto- 
gether ^« a new way» This, he states, as the 
view of the pre-millennialis-s ; he then adds 
that upon which most dependence seems 
to be placed, is ttte personal manifestation of 


Christ. On the agencies now in operation 
hey ^ite With great looseness, andTsS 

^t a 1' "T" "'^'"'^ '""'^ """"''^'^ throw 
out at alleged attempts to convert the world 

by means of E.ble and Missionary Societies 

Wo ^''-f f ««-'-d i-inuations'agaS the' 
Wod and the blessed Spirit themselves, as 
inadequate to accomplish the precL.ted evan- 
gelization of the world." 

Now, vve are satisfied that the prea^a^g of 
the gospel and the spread of scripture trui 
will contmne to be the instrumentality wS 

Whether ^x^^'^^:::^ ^^ 

Church wdl be those instruments, or whether 

iluTA r^ "i "P '"'^ '^"^P'^^y °«>«f« that 
w 1 b better adapted for this work, and more 

self-denymg and faithful in discharging the 
dimes required for it. But this we do say, the 
Bible gives us no reason to expect any o her 
agencies to be emT)loved t»,o„ ti ■ ^ '"^"^ 
bv rhri=f T '""P'oyed, than those instituted 

in ir r" '^''''\""*'' "'" '" heaven and 
n^tfn ; ^^' ^^'^^f'^'-e. and teach all 

nations," or make disciples of all nations, as 




the word properly ineMiis, " ba])tizing tlicin in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son and 
of the Holy Ghost : Teaching them to observe 
all things whatsoever I have commanded you : 
and, lo ! I am with you alway, even unto the 
end of the world ; Amen." Thus, you see, 
the disciples were to evangelize the world, 
defare Christ's second coming ; and he promi- 
ses to be with them, to prosper their work in 
* discipling all nations ; so that the teaching of 
his tvw'd, by which they will be enlightened, 
and baptism, by which they will be received 
into his church, are the only means to be made 
use of to " the c?icl of the ivorld?' 

In conclusion, then, we observe, that as the 
oXxmoX^'^ present resources are sufficient, it be- 
comes us all " to comb up to the help of the 
Lord, to the help of the Lord against the 
mighty ;" and that gospel which has converted 
us, can convert others \ it can convert sinners 
upon a much larger scale than it has done in 
modern times. The word, in the hands of a 
faithful church, and the spirit to apply the 
efforts of that church, are quite enough to 
accomplish all the Bible holds out to us in the 



Chnst has suffered tlie ohurcJi to lie ,or 
»ges m Ignoble ease, in pitift,, leanness, in a 

hmts, poisoned its streams, and tore it to 
r.eces,-while the M-orld, all nnpitied, lay 
powerless in the enemy's hand, and its dark 
gaces were full of the habitations of cruelty. 
But .w,en the time to favor Zion comes, It 
^'ill then be seen that it only needed he 
energies of this Resent ais/ensat^onJll 
brought into full play, to accomplish all that 

13 promised : and thpn ^iriii ;+ 

I aiiu men wjll it appear what a 

nnne of wealth, and what a magazine of 
power, for the spiritual recovery of a diseased 
world, were t?t possession of the Church's Head 
and ^.ere all along the cloury of Ms people'. 
And the mstnimentalities for spreading the 
gospel may be indefinitely multiplied ; atl the 
missionary principle and energy of the church 
may be quickened from the base torpor of 
past ages ; majestic steps in providence start- 
ing men from their stupid slumbers, awin-. 
heir spirits, and constraining their attention 
o long despised truths ; these, and other such 
tlnngs, m connexion with direct and copious 
effusions of the Spirit, the heart delights t„ 



think of, as destined to effect that universal 
submission to the sceptre of Christ, which is 
tu characterize the latter cTay.* 

I et us ponder thc^ iin]X)rtrint question, what 
part am I acting in this great drama ? Am I 
>tanc]ing all the day i(lle,d<ing nothing in the 
vi:.. yard oi ihe Lord, either to support its 
iresrnti st tu?ions,or to extend its operations 
to tlif' re 1 ions yet hey* nd? Remember, oh! 
Ve I i em ' er ' he ; ;i vionr's words, <' i hat servant 
which knew his Lord^s will, and did it not, 
.shaii be b aten Avith many stripes ;" the mas- 
ter wdl SMy, '' take ye the unprofitable servant 
and cast him into outer darkness, where there 
is w'eejung and gnfishingof teeth." 

* Brown, p. 323. 


Rev. XX. T-io. 

>Ml be loo^emd out of Ins prison, and shall go out to 
dece^-ethe nations uMch ore in the four quarters of the 
earth, Go, and Magog, to gather them together to bitle: 
"■^number of ^ho,^ is as the sand of the sea. M they 

camp of the sazn.s about, and the beloved city : an I fire 

^nd the denl UM deceived them, was cast into the lal,e of 

;:;;.r' »"««*»'-'-»« o-y>..^d nm^ L,nd 

In our last disconr.^e, we were led to d.sorihe 
somewhat m detail, the true rn.tnr- .,| il,e,, that ,t is ihe matum,, of the 
Christian Churdi, m which hIi ,.eo|,'e sh U 
pvoie^s the rel,i.ioH of our bh ssed Rcde.,„er 
^\e dehght to Jiuger MhJ'e we that 
s|.ir:iual L u.lscapo, in «h d, there w.s noth- 
ing to offend the most r«fl„Bd '-''■ , 



produce satiety in those who « hunger and 
thirst after righteousness ;" a view in which 
" every prospect pleases," and even man is 
not '^viUr But the history of, man shows 
his falls, as well as his dignity ; his career 
has been marked with some of the deepest 
degradations ; his picture presents some of the 
darkest shades,which are but partially relieved 
^ by streaks of light emanating from the " sun 
of righteousness." We might, however, have 
supposed that when the knowledge of the 
Lord shall cover the earth as the waters cov^er 
the bed of the sea, that there would be no 
more material to w(/rk up into weapons of 
warfare against the Lord and against his 
anointed. " But the sun f that bright day is 
destined to set," a cloud, a dark cloud is seen 

to arise ; it comes from the bottomless pit, 

" Satan h loosed out of his jyrison'^^ and although 
at first, his appearance does not alarm the 
church, in the end he makes a deadly assault 
upon the saints of (^od j but he falls, he falls 
to rise no more. The period of his career is 
called " a little season*'^ 

We propose to consider the coynmencement^ 
continuance and close, of that little season. 


First, then, its commencement. " And when 
the thousand years are expired, Satan shall 
be loosed out of his prison." 

These words show ns that when the chuch^s 

How re,^„kahle is this, and yet how often 
ha3 It happened, in the history of onr mce 
that the greatest manifestations of the divine' 
goodness have been speedily followed by the 
basest eondnct on the part of man. When 
God created our earth, made it a paradise a 
prov^nce of heaven, and made manl his oln 
image, and gave him authority and rule, xvhich 
was scarcely limited at all in its extent ye 
how soon .this vicegerent of God throx^ oii 
his allegiance,and ambitiously seeks tobecome 
ns God himself; but he tails, and in TZn 
.me he is doomed to degradation, sorrow a/d 

death. What a contrast is here, and how so« 
his ruin was brought about, in hi., body i^ 

his soul, and in his habitation, our earth 
Again, when the Divine Being manifested 

h.s mercy in sending his Son to redeem n« 

torn all iniquity, this most stuj.endous of 2 

God s acts, Avas immediatelv foil j ,. .. 

J .Vm.,vn.-Ci uy ihe 



most barbarous attempt to take the young 
chilcfs lifv.' ; and, day after day, fur thirty suc- 
cessive years, they planned and plotted against 
the .-'-on of God. till llually they shed the blood 
of the Just One, and comaiitted a murder to 
which there never was, and never can be, a 
parallel. Thus, after the brightest display of 
divine mercy, there was the greatest act of 
I human barbarity. There is yet one more 
scene to be un folded, when God shull have so 
far blessed this wilderness of our world, that 
it sliall become "like Eden, our desert, like 
the garden of the Lord," and "joy and glad- 
ness shall be found therein, thanksgiving and 
the voice of melody." — Isa. li. 3. Then Sa- 
tan shall be again let loose, and man, multi- 
tudes of men, shall enlist in his service, and 
make war against the saints. Thus, at the 
close of. the millennium, when the thousand 
years of unbounded good are expired, then 
the number of rebels against God shall be " as 
the sand of the sea" for multitude ; but the 
time is short, it is only for a " little season." 
This little season shall be further remark- 
able for the releasa of Satan, When the 
thousand years are expired, Satan shall be 
loosed out of his prison — ver. 7. 

ty suc- 
L gainst 
? blood 
(ler to 
1 be, a 
day of 
act of 
lave so 
1, that 
rt, like 
i gldd- 
iig and 
en Sa- 
e, and 
at the 
d, then 
be "as 
)iit the 
L' mark- 
en the 
hall be 


nouoncnr^' ^'''^ " li-ited ; he could 

could L /^"^^^^^ ^^i^^^ permission,-nor 
could he enter the herd of swine till Christ 
suffered him. During the millennium he 
bo-d, so that he cannot injure the ^n^^ 
God, nor even lead the wicked at his 
wi 1. But when the " httle season" begins 

frorh- T"' 'T ""'' ^'^"^' ^"^ — -"' 

^^r^'Z^uZl '''^'''' '''-'' 

lennial church f^e r7 "^"" ''^' "^^" 
<* ThPv / '^ followmg manner : 

Jen d^ "T'' '''-''' '''^' ^- ^f I--^" 
nlwb if '"' ^^^^^^^"^-^^^ ; and this w 11 
now be sadly seen. Settling upon her lees 
her ex ernal prosperity proving a'snare o J 

^spintuality inconsistencies mcreasingiy ap. 
Far and her .nlluenee fo^ 
world at large grows less and less. The 
unconverted portion of the world, lone, con- 
strained by the rel.g.ous influences C' 
^here surrounding them to fall in with the 

^^n^'^ 'l"^"^' catching apparently its holy 
^, but never coming savingly under Z 



powor. This portion of mankind which, we 
have reason to fear, will not be small, will 
never be freed from their irksome restraints, 
no longer obliged to breathe an atmosphere 
uncongenial to their nature, and ' feign sub- 
mission.' Now, < the lust of the flesh, the 
lust of the eyes, and the pride of life,' never 
slain—will re-assert their claims with an 
urgency proportioned to the restraints, till 
now placed upon them, by victorious spiritu- 
ality, and with a success proportioned to the 
diminished power and inclination to resist 
them. Now Satan is at once morally and 
judicially free, and the extent to which he 
may carry his conquests over individual men 
cannot, at present, be ascertained." You 
perceive, by the above extract, that Satan's 
being let loose is understood to be his per- 
mission again to sift the church, in which, by 
that time, there will be a large proportion of 
chaff with the wheat ; and the sifting process 
will so far succeed, that much of it will be ob- 
tained by him, until he and it are burned up 
with unquenchable fire. 

Secondly, the continuance of this « little 
season." It is remarkable — 


First, for Satan's effwu after his release ■ 
Satan shall be loosed m,t of Ms prison, and 
aiall go out to deceive the nations, ^Meh are 
tn the fmir quarters of the earth, Gog and 
Magog to gather them together to battle. ^> 
You observe i„ verse 3, that Satan was " ,,/,,,, 

tlrT n "''' ''''"'''' ''"^ ''«''-'' ^ ^ 
till the tlmcsand years should be fulfilled.- 

as we 1 as from our text, tluU Satan will de- 
ceive the nations after the millennium, i„ a 

way snmlar to what he f,rmerly deceived 

them VIZ., by wganizing a new apostesy in 

the ehurch, and, by his dnpes, make a new 

attempt agauist the church of Christ. Whe- 

ther that new apostacy shall resemble the old 

one. Popery, or whether it will be dissimilar 

we have no means of ascertaining ; but it\ 

w 1 be an apostacy i,r which the elements of 

fallen hunaanity xvill be brought into opera- 

ion, and the world will hate the church, and 

his passion of hatred being fa„„ed b^ the 

temptations of Satan, and not restrained by 

ether the grace of God or the law of the 

land, W.1, .,e into a mighty and ex.ens v! 

flame of persecution, in which Satan and hil 



It' ' 

emissaries will try to destroy the church of 

Secondly, Satan's sz^ccess in this work of 
deceiving the nations which are in the four 
quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog: « the 
number of whom is as the sand of the sea." 

We are not of opinion that the nations, 
whom Satan will deceive, are persons dwell- 
ing in reimte parts of the earth ; the ex- 
pression seems rather to imply that he will 
try to deceive the tvhole earth, viewed as con- 
sisting of four quarters, particularly named 
**' Go<g and Magog.^^ 

The name Magog is first met with in Gen- 
esis X. 2, where we find he was one of the 
sons ot Japheth, who peopled the country 
called Syria, from which his descendants 
spread into many other parts. Of Gog and 
Magog, together, we read, in the book of 
Ezekiel, 38. 39 chapters ; but as these chap- 
ters are too lengthy to be transcribed, we 
shall here select a view of their contents 
from Dr. Clarke's commentary : " The sub- 
lime prophecy, contained in this and the fol- 
lowing chapter, relates to Israel's victory even 
Gog, and it is very obscure. It begins with 




of Gog, wi.lx tl,e into t,o; ' """''"=' 

the Je„.s, after havirie^ T °"^^^''.^l™'"g 

-ttled in their lanirXtnTt" /^ "' 
turn fmm fu T> 1 . '^^^^"ent to their re- 

"-I coajnacture, .tn'^ lei " 'Vf" '="' 

threatenecl 1' "i t ^"'^''^''" ""'^'^"^ 
-es of His pCe *'".;: ^°^™'t'l-dversa- 

borrov^^ed from ?' '"■°'*''' '" t''™^ 

with awfnl u '" P^'^''"«^' 'l«''eril)es, 

wiiii awiul emphasis, the fnw nf r„i, , 

comiijo- „,, t„ h- f V^ Jehovah as 

o lip to his face ; and the effert^ nf ;t 

so dreadful, as to mak^ nil ii '* 

inanimate . ''^® animate and 

nanimate creation tremble, and even to con 

v.'lse,vvith terror, the whole frime !r . 

The nrnnli >t *i "^ nature. 

divL S " ^"'^ °" '° -^^'O'uice the 

-Ind j'^^^^^^^^^g--' Gog and his army, 

burial, m terms so very lofty and comprehen- 
sive as must certainly denote .ome very ex 
Zi'?/!, -l-^-i!- °^ P-idencell Z 



'' This is allowed," says the Doctor, " to be 
the most difficult prophecy in the Old Tejsta- 
mont. It is difiicult to us, because we know 
not the king nox peryple intended by it. There 
are but two opinions on this snbject, that ap- 
pear to be at all probable: — 1. That which 
makes Gog Cambyses, king of Persia ; and 
2nd. That which makes him Antiochus Epi- 
PHANES, king of Syria. And, between these 
two, writers are much divided." The Doc- 
tor then supplies the names of several emi- 
nent men, who considered one cr other of 
these kings to be referred to in the prophecy of 
Ezekiel. Archbishop Newcome and Bishop 
Newton, suppose all the above prophecy re- 
mains yet to be fulfilled. — Dr. Clarke on Ezek. 
xxxviii. 22.* St. JbA^'s description of Gog 
and Magog seems to have taken n any of its 
features from Ezekiel's prophecy \ and hence 
it may be apposed the two prophets wrote of 
the same thing, Bishop Newton however 
thinks it probable that they relate to different 
events. The one he expects to take effect 
before the millennium, the other after it He 
says further, " Gog and Magog, in P]zekiel, are 
♦ Dis. on. Prop., p. 669. 

SKCO.VD Aj,v£NT or cimST. 


the; ca^e tm 7'^'' '"'' '" '-'• •^°"»' 
of the eanh." c : {^I T''^'' "'^ -'•'-- 
bend their forrp, ° '*^°- '" ^'^^^^<'h 

in t1, "^"""^^ the Jews n setUe.l 

>n tlieir own land," but in St t u 

-e the same wilV ,f 41", «" '"'"' 
inust suppo^P tli^ nfu -^^ekiel, then we 

throug-hS; ^m« Lr :r;" '^ r"^''" 

be beliPvnrl ' ''^^^i^i«ni, which can hardly 

With cJC:;:,-:;- ';r'^^ '^ ^-^^^-^^"^^ 

concluded, ^afS^UM^JoittS'^^ 
Sodom, and Effvnt nnri ri T. i "' ^ ""'^ 

«^e last enemies of the Christian church .re 


tend to say, with the len!?'"^" "^""°* I"^" 

We convTrn I "''''' of certainty.. 

we copy from the notes to Bishop Burnetf, 

Theory of the Earth » ♦),» (:„ii ■ ™cit s 

" It hns. J, ' fo'lownig extract : 

Dis. on Prop, p.^ei^ ■ 




w t 


Magog, should come, after the church of 
Christ and true religion had prevailed in the 
world a thousand years. Some have supposed 
that a number of people, and perhaps whole 
nations, should live in some corner of the earth 
during the time of the millennium, without 
partaking of any of the blessings of it ; but 
will continue in a state of heathenism and 
wickedness all that time, till at length they 
will multiply so much as to be able to rise in 
opposition to the church, and destroy it, were 
they not prevented by the miraculous inter- 
position of heaven. And many have sup- 
posoil that this fact is inconsistent with all the 
inhabitants of the world being real Chris- 
tians, and eminently holy in the time of the 
millennium. But this supposed difiiculty may 
be easily solved, and the general and great 
apostacy accounted for, consistent with the 
supposition that in the millennium all mankind 
will be real Christians. Near the end of the 
thousand years, the Divine influences which 
produced and continued the universal and 
eminent holiness in the millennium, may be 
in such a measure withheld, as that real 
Christians will, in their exercises and conduct, 


sink much below whit h^A <■ . 

and indulge a carTlel 1 ^^'" ^^"°" ''<^*°^«. 

more „„t of^lSd^l "'".™'""^^«'» 
^es].ect to their chil ! ll '^''P^^'ally with 

tant point I„ ?' '""^ '" this impor- 

chddrenwllnotbeT'"'"" °' *-' *eir 
ed, but grow ;l': 22':f -I -J convert- 
to God and to the tnuh ?"■' '''' ''"^'"^^^ 
-ili be then J5!',:*.f-'- 'he world 
«0"n become full of w!' T'"' '" ""'^ ^^y. 
church w:,l be Ly Zlt\^T' '""' *« 
-•" ^row up, under the ;ter';^^ ,*- -ho 
tan, in the face of all thui L'"' ^""^ ^^■ 
holiness, which had tuken '^ ' '"'"^ ^"^ 
""llennium.and in ,.,t r ^ ""^ ""'^''^h the 


far more g„„ty and perver e' t """"' ^ 
men than ever existed w ^^"''''at'on of 
g-ater enen.ies o S , 'it^ '*"' -''' ''^ 
and the Church of Chr t Z^ "^''^''^°«snes3, 
-ill be united and .uCJZu """^'^'^''^^'ly. 
from the earth ^^ ''"^^' all these 

'^he world wm ,ave more wicked person. 



in it than ever before ; and all these much 
more sinful, and engaged in all kinds and 
ways of opposition to Christ and his cause 
an4 people. The Church will be on the brink 
of ruin, just ready to sink and be swallowed 
up, and the appearance and coming of Christ 
will be less believed, expected or thought of, 
than at any other time. Then Christ will be 
revealed from heaven in flaming fire, taking 
vengeance on them who know not God, and 
obey not the Gospel." 

The author of the " Coming Struggle" says, 
" interpretors have confounded the Gogue and 
Magogue of Ezekiel ^' ith the Gogue and Ma- 
gogue of Apocalypse • but, if the reader care- 
fully examine the two testimonies, he will 
find that they have reference to different times, 
eaxeeding re'inote from each other. The Apoc- 
alyptic Gogue and Magogue, are the nations 
and their leaders, who rebel against the gov- 
ernment of Christ and the saints ; who, being 
seduced from their allegiance, revolt and in- 
vade Canaan, and lay seige to Jerusalem, but 
are destroyed by fire from heaven." The 
Gogue and Magogue of Ezekiel, the same 
writer supposes, will be the Emperor of the 


■si-vtHT OF CHRIST. 259 

Russians, whom, he e-ynnpfc vi, • 

son of Nicholas or hk ' ' ' '" *" P^^" 

Emjeror of S"" f p' ""'' "^^' "'« -^^ 
q«e Turkey and rf ^'""'"'y ^"'1 '^-n- 

have -H„rned\hittr^rttt .',-, ",f"" 

armies m Judea. ^^ 

Wnsays: "The names, ' Goer and M„ 

peacefully settled m tl JL^S ''"-«'' 
power or powers, called by thesen!^ 

oniy at ti4a::aTosr:L^;;:f- - 
With ..el :r;;:rciSE^^^^^^^ ^^^' 

posite conclusion. Thnt 7) ' "^^ "P" 

cl-acter, ^^^^^e^LTrfT !" 
5a>«e." (p. 445.) '" ^'*°'' ^''« 

'M^hSr "!^^'''" '^ explicitly stuted- 
galher them together to battle." The temp- 

|. 'I i 



tations from which he was restrained being 
strictly of this nature, he is now loosed just to 
organize a confederacy against the Church 
again. By what steps he will proceed, and 
on what precise questions the quarrel will 
ostensibly be raised— whether he will setup a 
new rdigion, or whether, as seems more pro- 
bable, he will breathe into them an aiiti-rcli' 
gious spirit, that cannot rest so long as God 
has any open friends, and Christ any wit- 
nesses, and the Church exists as a visible 
body— we cannot tell. One thing only is 
certain— he will succeed in raising a mighty 
party, " the number of whom is as the sand 
of the sea." One may wonder at such suc- 
cess, but the past history of the struggles of 
the serpent's seed against Christ and his peo- 
ple, teaches us to wonder at nothing which 
he may have liberty to do. The bright latter 
day has set ; the generations that adorned it 
have died, and other generations have arisen 
that " know not Joseph." In process of time 
they may come to deny that matters were 
ever much better than they are, and laugh at 
every assertion of the sort. Impatience of 
of the yoke of religion will, in ^Jl probability, 

' being 
just to 
?d, and 
el will 
let up a 
re pro- 
is God 
y wit- 
)nly is 
3 sand 
h suc- 
kles of 
is peo- 
ned it 
f time 
igh at 
ice of 


ing motive of this party. A desire to shake 
off this yoke is the true cause of that opS^ 

fkeirSe th ^Tr^^^' ^-^ -i". it is most 
^i^ely, be the chief motive to influence the 
followers of Gog in his time. ^ 

M^t T''^ '"^ ""'' '^^ ^^^^^th of the 
earth, de otes thezr st.eeping all before them 

heir ^compassing the camp of the sa ntland 
he beloved city/ seems t'o be an alT^ to 

herfb W^^^^ ^y Sennl! 

cnerib, king of Assyria. The daring and 

blasphemous assumptions of thati? T 
n^onarch and his mfn of wa^ tS^^ 
-g confidence of success, and their profound 

" As it was in the days of Noe so sha/l it h. 
aim m the days of tU Son of man Thf \ , 

given m marriage, until the dav thJ^ 
entered into the ark, and the floo7cli1J:| 



destroyed them all. Likewise, also, as it was 
in the days of Lot ; they did eat, they drank 
they bought, they sold, they planted, they 
bmlded But the same day that Lot went 
out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone 
/rem heaven, and destroyed them all. Even 
thus shall it be in the day when the Son of 
Man IS revealed." Also our text speaking of 
Gog, and his host says, « they went up on the 
« breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp 
of the samts about, and the beloved city • and 
fire came down from God out of heaven, and 
devoured them. And the devil that deceived 
them was cast into the lake of fire and brim- 
stone, where the beast and the false prophet 
are, and shall be tormented day and night for 
ever and ever." 

' We have preferred giving the above ex- 
tracts from writers of eminence, rather than to 
supply onr own views, in our own words • 
that there will be a " li, ,ie season" of apostacy' 
after the millennium, appears certain from' 
those passages of Scripture which describe the 
state of the world at the time of the second 
Advent ; but by what means it may be brought 
about we are not prepared to say. 


The length of time this « little season" 

fv,„7 ^•', '-"^S'^S according to the extent 

taire't"^ ^"' °^^" opp'osition to ?od 

tent of .^- '^^'''"'- ^'^'^ *1^« g^e^t ex- 

tent of religious influence in the wnvl,l 

mediately before it, we are led to u^pose Z 

little season" may last for one, two or Xe 

centixraes ; and, long as that tir^e is 'in it If 

tisyet but a little season, compared wh the 

thousand years of prosperity Which shaip^! 

" tIa?re"wTr' "^ ^'«»^»'°«d,'' says Paber, 
from pittvTo ""'' ""' P'""^<= ^* °«e« 
and general experience may teach us that a 

oTit'wm T ""' ^'^^^^' ^^^ *^ ^•»^'^- 

a tTent • r^""' '° thoroughly depraved 
as to enter mto a regular combination for 

oi ijod s taithful people."* 

" Bengel takes it to be a period exceedino- 
a century; while Faber reckons Ht 3 | 
years taking the words 'Blessed is he that 
^^^^^!Hl.^!!i^^^!if!L!lH^ days,' (olt 

* Brown, p. 446. ~ — - 


m ■'' 

r M 



xu. 12 ) to eoiet to the thousand years of 
the^miilenaium, and the little season to suc- 
ceed It Some even extend it further."* 
iJut as the scriptures do not inform us expli- 
citly, we cannot ay how long the little 
season will continue. 

Thirdly, the close of this « little season." 

Oiw tex says, « and fire came down from God 

, out of heaven and devoured them." The 

^ZV^'\°' *''" '* """''' '"^^^^ that Sa- 
tan and h.s hosts Will have congregated toge- 

Ibo^'t r^ nTr'i*'^' ''""'P °f the saint. 
aDout, and the beloved city." 

This then will be the last great assault upon 
the church of Christ. ^ 

Satan, having deceived the nations, and 
brought under his influence multitudes of men 
with Gog, as commander, at their head, leads 
a mighty army, perhaps not less than a mil- 
ion figntmg men, towards some particular 
ocalUy, probably Jerusalem, re-buUt by S' 
tored Jewish Christians, to which « beloved 
city" the faithful may have concentraS 
themselves for mutual protection; and as 

^!ifif!lZ!!?!!_lil;iI^hear of the near 
* Brown, p. 444. 


"i^l OF CHRIST. 2(J5 

approach of Goo- withh- . 
tian soldiers aJd ^tv '""'^'' "'°«« ^h^s- 
camp around atou'jfr'.""^'^ '"^ *''-' 
plate a battle ofTfe^eTT'""^ °''"*^'"- 
iuvading partv nT , " ^^^" P^'*' The 

racted. the invader^ esolve^f " "° """- 
>ng the invaded nJlu! "PO" surround- 
off, so thit „oro„'*r''^°"tth«'nentirely 

-y remain i« thTLnd'The?'^. ''"''^" 

as the beloved city!!lwhen ^T' "" T" 
thus taken i.n i • ■ the enemy has 

heart Trei "! ,?''"""' ^"'^ ^^^^^ '» his 

conquest/irSft? rf^^"" °^ ^P^^''^ 
his peoD e «L w ' '""^ Hezekiah and 

ficier^o'rVtll '" r ^"^"^y -^- 
yes, they Zyt'Z ' ^"* ^'^^^ ^"V' 
-ying. « this da? -s ^ITof T' M^* ^ '^"' 
rebuke, and of blas;LmyT!Ltt f ' '"' "' 

and see, and hear all he words i In J ' 
rib, which iinfi, . / * »ennache- 

God."- sa xtvH n^r* *^ ^-"S 
^ 1 • .1 -^Axvii. d, 17. So will th*» fii+k 

M,m th,s final struggle, feel their cte £t' 

terly hopeless, unless God signallv iZZl' 





wliUe, in tl.e camp of the saints, fear and 

elect thJt „ J . '^ """^"Se his own 

he ill, n^^ ^^^""^ "'^^^ ""*« Wm, though 

rSdl r^'^^'" "^^' *»»« ^«^"i°g 

a^i L^' V "''r '^' ""^y P°'«t °f inflict- 

'from rVr r^I*^' ^°""'*' " «^« <'<'««« down 
from God out of heaven, and devours them •» 

Whether it shall be a rain of fire and tTm- 
^ will come hke forked and chain lightning, 

from Goir' '"*' ^''^ " '^^"^*' *hi« fire 
from God traverses their ranks, and every in- 

tWw-r,^''"' °" *^^ S'°"»<^- Whether 
there will be any zntervcd between this signal 

destruction of the church's last enemy, and 

^e second Advent of Christ, we are not pre- 

Ztr '"'' ' ,r. ^'""^ " P'°'^=*'^'« *at this 
des tract on wxU be the immediate precursor 
of the ast trump, for the final judgment 
and punishment of the devil is record^l 
the very next verse, and this is just before 
the account of the last judgment. 
We shall here quote a paragraph from 


wiy their own lusts -.t th^ „ ^/ ^ 

ting His l;v^. '"7 a' the expense of viola- 

or/er of 1^1" 'T'"^ *^ ''^^"*y «"<! 
--dinar? l:X£^:'r^;"' - 

reformats W"" ''""'"'' ^°^ ^''^ 
to reform the "l 'Td 7? ^ "^^^^'""^^ " 
d-temper of sin reqSs a 1 ""f ^"^"' 
medy. According If °''® ^'°l«»t re- 

«^estrLio„:r : ^c tr^; -- ^^Pe for 
vation, God set<, 1,; fu ®*^'""'^1 «»!- 

the time whet an uT, .T'^' ""'"--« 
in. That work of coL *"" '^ -^*«^«d 
carried on from the h " ''°" ^''^"^ ^"^ ''^«» 

after the fa Hiroth f^^r^ °' "^" *«^°h' 
' '""^""gn all those ages, shall be 





earned on no more. There never .hall be 
another soul converted. The mystical bodv 
of Christ, which has been growing since it first 
began an the days of Adam, will be complete 
as to the number of parts, having every one 
of Its members. In this respect, the work of 
redemptwn will now be finished. And now 
the end, for which the means of grace have 
been mstituted, shall be obtained. All the 
fereat wheels of providence have gone round- 
all things are ripe for Christ's Second Com- 
ing,— his coming to judge the world." 
" Even so, come Lord Jesus." 

for Christ s second coming to take place during 
l^Pl^^entyear, nor do we profess to know! 
or to form the least idea, how much time maj^ 
yet transpire before that great event 

But there are a few things yet to be done 
before our Master's return. You have observed 
m the foregoing lectures, that we expect the 
system of Popery to be destroyed,-and all 
J adherents to be taught from the Bible 
that there is but cue Mediator between God 
and man, the man Christ Jesus. We expect 
the overthrow of the Ottoman Empire, now 


Staggering on its last limbs, and enly upheld bv 
Chnstiw nations in their love of jusEe and 

anS° '"T'""' " ^'^^^ '^ b"t °"« God, 
nomfrl.T. /I'^^'P'^P'^''''" -"' ^e heard 

Lorlto ^b "f ""^l^'^g^ tl^at Jesus Christ is 
w , , ^'"'y °^ ^°'^ *e Father. 

bat Ind tb /?'" '" *'^^ "^°'«^ ^^"'J «- 

ill 1 M f'";' "^ ''^ ^'"'' ^"'l "-t the 
blanch which has broken ofi will yet be grafted 

'n aga,n, and so all Israel will be savel. 

We confidently rely upou the promise that 

the knowedge of the Lord sha'u co"; tt 

tiw. cT'l ^ ';"! *'""' °f g^«at prosperity to 

the name of tho millennium. 
And we think, after that, there will be a 
I.ttle season" of religious declension when 

miquity will abound. 




And we believe, when all this shall be ac 
complished, then the '^ Son of Man will come 
in Ms glory and all the Iwly angels with him ; 
but not till this work is done. 



John v. 28, 29. 

" The hour is eoming, in the which all that are in the 
■graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth ; they 
that have done good, unto the resurrection' of life, and 
ihey that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damna- 

By the second Advent of Christ we mean his 
re-appearing to the inhabitants of this earth ; 
not as formerly, a babe in Bethlehem, nor as a 
man of grief who is acquainted with sorrow ; 
but as the Redeemer, who has " seen of the 
travail of his soul and is satisfied,"— as a 
mighty conqueror, who comes to gather the 
spoils he has taken from the '-ncmy ; or, as a 
nobleman, who has been in a far country, 
while his affairs have been entrusted to his 
servants,— 1 i:i comes to receive an account at 
their handsj and to reward every one accord- 
ing to h^> works. 

In uixiuediate connection with the second 
Advent will be the resurrection from the 



dead, of all who have departed this life, and 
the transformation of the then living, into a 
state like unto those who have been raised 
from the dead. 

The doctrine of a resurrection from the dead 
is one of pure revelation ; it never could have 
been ascertained by any other means ; although 
now that it is revealed, it may be illustrated 
by some ©f God's works, such as the sowing 
of grain and the future reaping of the crop ; 
a figure which St. Paul has used so forcibly. 
This doctrine of the resurrection was known 
long before our blessed Lord gave it such 
prominence, m his teaching ; it is very ex- 
pressly taught in the Old Testament ; in the 
book of Job (xix. 25-27.) we read : " for I 
know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he 
shall stand at the latter day upon the earth : 
and though after my skin worms destroy thi3 
body, yet 'm my flesh shall I see God. Whom 
I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall 
behold, and not another ; thougli my reins be 
consumed within me." 

It was scarcely possible for Job to express 
his hope in tlie resurrection of his body in 
more approi)riate or forcible language. 


In Psalm xvi. 10, we read, from the pen 
of David : -' fo/ thou will not leave my soul 
in hell; -either wilt thou suffer thine holy 
oiv to see corruption." 

i*^ Isaiah xxvi. 19, we read: « thy dead 
men shall live, together with my dead body 
shall they arise. Awake and sing, ye that 
dwell in dust : for thy dew is as the dew of 
herbs, and the earth shall cast out the dead." 
Also, in Ezekiel xxxvii. 1—U, we have the 
vision of the dry bones, wherein their resur- 
rection to life represented the resurrection 
from the dead. 

At the time when our Saviour appeared in 
Judea, the resurrection from the dead was 
received as one of the principal articles of the 
Jewish religion, by the whole body of the 
nation, except the Sadducees; and with il:at 
sect our Lord had several conversations, in 
which he fully proved the truthfulness of the 
doctrine. And, then, as a full confirmation 
of our Saviour's teaching, he himself rose 
f^om the dead, and thereby gave us a proof, 
a pledge, and a pattern of our own resurrec- 

In the first epistle to tlie Corinthians chap. 



XV., St. Paul supplies us with numerous argu- 
ments, in support of this doctrine of a gene- 
ral resurrection. In the first thirty-five ver- 
ses, he considers " whether there be a resur- 
rection of the dead," and proves, by several 
arguments, that there will be. Then he 
states what will be the nature of the resurrec- 
tion bodies, verses 35-51. And, in the last 
place, he informs us what shall become of 
those who « may be found alive in the day of 
judgment."— Verses 51-57. 

On the subject of a future resurrection, one 

important point in discussion has been,whether 

a remrrection af the ^stance of the body he 

meant or oi.^e minute aru. indestructible 

part of u. The latter theory ha^ been adopted 

difficulties. You will observe, however, that 
the doctrine is taught in the Bible without 
any Tery nice distinctions. It is always ex- 
hibited as a miraculous work ; and represe -ts 
the same body which is laid in the grave as 
the subject of this change from death to life 
by the power of Christ. ' 

Another point upon which a difference of 
opinion has prevailed, respects the f*^, of the 


resurrection, as to whether a part of the dead 
shall be raised to enjoy a thousand years resi- 
aence m life upon earth, before the other part 
of the dead shall be raised at all, and thus 
iorming the theory of two resurrections a 
thousand years apart. Or whether there will 
be but one resurrection, in which the righteous 
and the wicked shall be raised simultaneously. 
The pre-millennarians hold the doctrine of 
two resurrections,— and the Millerites, in our 
day, have adopted their opinion. But, as we 
do not agree with them upon this subject, we 
shall proceed to consider — 

First: The Pre-millennarian Theory. 
They would persuade us that when Christ 
appears, according to their views, at the 
begmning of the millennium, he vnll raise 
all the saints that shall have died hefwe that 
time, and diange all that shrill then be alive " 
The Rev. Mr. Bickersteth, a most excellent 
Episcopalian Minister, who died in England 
a few years ago, said : <* If the resurrection 
of the righteous and the wicked, and the gen- 
eral judgment of all men, took place at one 
time, and in the same day, none could be 
left, as the heads and parents of a redeemed 



P^fl"n earth (after the general judgment.) 
But the Holy Scriptures reveaJ to us a pro- 
gress ,n judgment, and that the resurrection 
of the righteous and the wicked are dearly 
rhsHnct ^n Ume. There is the first resurrec! 
tion of the saiats at the commencement of 
he m.l lennium, and after the thousand years 
the rest of the dead (the wicked) live and 
are judged."* ' ° 

Bishop Newtont says : « Wickedness being 
restramed, the reign of righteousness succeeds! 
and .he admmistration of justice «nd jud-r. 
ment IS given to the saints of the MostHio-h- 
and the martyrs and confessors of Jesus, not 
only those who were beheaded, or suffered 
anykmd of death under the heathen empe- 
rors but also those who refused to comply 
with the Idolatrous worship of the beast and 
his unage, are raised from the dead and have 
the principal share in the felicities of Christ's 
kingdom upon earth. But the rest of the dead 
hved not again until the thousand years wera 
hnished, so that this was a peculiar prerooti- 
tiv ^of the martyrs and confesso rs above the 

• Brown, p. 16«. ~~~ ' 

*I>i3. on Prop., p. 661. 


rest of mankind. This is the first resurrec- 
t.on, a^arWa. resurrection, preceding the 

^'T rV* '^^' ^ thousand^years."^ 

iiut the first resiurrection," says the candid 
and acute Mr. Birks, "offers a still sev^r^ 

here appeal to innumerable texts where it is 
plamly revealed. The analogy of scripture 

silti: '"^T ^-^"^ favor.fppearsS 
Sight ob^re and ambiguous. In maintaining 
this doctrine, therefore, we have to rest onlf 
upon the word of God, and chiefly on this one 
propke^, (Rev. chap, xx.) Why, then, should 

LT T' ? ^^^'■^^^^ ^ disputable and 
bset tenth such difficulties, be now pressed upon 
the attention of the Church ? The answer is 
very plam. Grant, for one moment, that the 
doctrine is true, and you must feel that it is 
one of deep interest to ourselves." • 

Dr. Gumming, one of the latest writers 
who advocate the doctrine of two literal resur- 
rections, states his views thus : « I have 
showed you what will take place at the resur- 
rection, when Christ shall come, ' who is the 
r_ esurrection and the hfe.' The m oment that 
•Brown, p. 19I. " " — 



he cloud shall waft him on its wings from 
the throne on which he now sits, and bring 
h.m wxthm the range and the attraction of 
the orb on which we now stand-that instant 
every grave that has a saint beneath it, though 
the ocean's pressure or the Alpine hills and 
avalanches be upon it, shall sph^t asunder, and 
Its awakened dead shall come forth /a.S 
every grave that contains the^ust of an un- 
renewed and unconverted man-let it be 

wTbo, ""V ^""'"' *^'^'«*' - -scribed 
with ho y epitaph-let it be a cathedral vault 

or marble mausoleum-be it what it may _ 

the summons will be unheard, and the de'ad 

dust that ,s there will lie as still and as quTet 

as the dead in the churchyard, were yo^or 

to say to them, 'come forth.' You wi see 

emerge from one grave a cloud of sain thai 

have heard the sound of the SavioS v t 

m Its inmost caverns, and rise to reign w th 

^ \f:rf T' ' ^"'^ y- -"'- " 

graves of the dead, who are not in Christ 

ITT '*'" T^ ^''^""le^s, asif the wind on y 
swept over them. But the living, what Tl 
be heir case ? < The dead in Chri;Sai rj e 
first,' says the apostle ;< and we, Which ;: 


alive and remain, shall be caught up to meet 
the Lord an the air.' What a sublime spec- 
tacle w,ll that be ! What awful and startling 
severances ! 1 look into that home : one risel 
as he hears a mysterious bidding, and ascends 
«nder a mysterious attraction, and meets the 
I-ord m the air-the mother is taken, the 

daughter is lei, , or two rise, and the r"^ 
remain." • 

hv^rJt".?^''' *" "^''^^ *« arguments 
by which the doctrine of two resurrections 
IS attempted to be upheld. W^e may natu- 
ral y suppose that if this doctrine is revealed 
in the scriptures, it will have some degree of 
prommence therein, nearly, if „ot qtite as 
much, as the doctrine of a resurrection has. 
The supporters of the theory of a first resur- 
rection will, of course, have collected all the 
passages which bear upon the point. We 
shall examine what they have produced. 1 
Cor., XV., and 1 Thess., iv., are commonly 
adduced as treating of the resurrection of 
believers, but not mentioning the resurrection 
of the wicked, which, it is alleged, they would 
ha ve done if both classes rise together. "The 
* tiec. on Apoc, p. 480. " 













•" ISA 

'■^ ^ IIIIIM 



- 6" 





























WEBSTER, NY. 14580 

(716) 872-4503 








Wicked are excluded from these passages, not 
because they will rise at the same time, but 
because they will not rise on the same prin- 
ciple. They will not rise as represented by, 
and entitled to life in Christ. When he said 
to his disciples, * because I live ye shall live 
also,' he enunciated a principle under which . 
the wicked do not stand, and spoke of a life 
which they will never taste. The character 
of th^t life, the grounds of it, and the subjects 
of It, are all restrictive.'' * The writers of 
these passages, speaking of a resurrection 
peculiar to believers, could not have intro- 
duced the resurrection of the wicked as shar- 
ing m it. But where a resurrection common 
to both classes is spoken of, we find the wicked 
are mentioned. 

Another passage, which has already been 
referred to in a preceding lecture, is Phil. iii. 
11 '''Ifby any means I might attain unto 
the resurrection of the deadP It is clear that 
the Apostle's wish was not for a general 
resurrection, for that was certain to him, and 
to all, but it was the resurrection of the just, 
a resurrection peculiar to them, not with regard 
* Brown, p. 192 ""^ ~ " 



to its times but 

evident, if 

ii^ character ; thig 

we consider what he says in vc 

''We look for the Smmnir, the Lard Yems 
Christ : who shall change our vile body, that it 
may be fashioned like unto his glorimis body.'' 
It IS most evident the Apostle is here speaking 
of the resurrection of the righteous with 
regard to the nature of their resurrection 
bodies, and that the Apostle earnestly desired 
such a resurrection for himself. 

Dr. Gumming* says: <^ I think I see,, 
throughout Scripture, clearly enunciated two 
resurrections. These two are stated in the 
26th chapter of this book, (Revelations,) and 
that the literal meaning is the true, I think 
will appear, if you notice a peculiarity in the 
language of the Apocalypse, viz., that inva- 
riably after St. John has stated some great 
symbol, he introduces a parenthetic explana- 
tion of it, which is of necessity literal. Thus, 
when he sees seven candlesticks, he appends' 
the explanation of it ; the seven candlesticks, 
i.e,, the symbols, are seven churches. The 
statement, they « are seven churches,' is a 
literal explanation of the symbol ' seven can- 
•Lec. on Apoc, p. 479. ~ " 


aiesticks ;' so here, wh 


en he states that those 

that had not the mark of the beast 

€,v^A • -"-*«. ui me Deast shall ri'if^ 

litera fulfilment, but it is an historical or ex 
P lanatory statement of a symbol wh oh lite" 

Srn'd'nS' '': '"'^'^ ^-'•" That he 
iearned Doctor thought he saw jj^ literal 

sections in this chapter, we do n" dolt 
but It appears to us there must hav. T 
some obtuseness about his tlSgitl vi^ST 
for „nle. we a.e very much mlstaleThe 

Zyto^yT"'.^'' '°"^^*^g ^hich is con! 
trary to other plain parts oi Scrintnr» „ ^ 

exther the inspired wrL St. John Eh!! 
wntten something contrary to th; other il writers, or else the respecLd au h^ 
from whom we have quoted the above has 
failed to discover their harmony; thtj bl 
pressmg St. John into his service he h?' I 

literal resurrecSn ' ° ''" ''°'='"°« ^' '^° 


Daniel xii. 2 : "And many of th^ that 
y ^n tl^ dust oftU eank sMU LlZ, 1 
to everlastz^, Ufe, and some toshame and Z 
lastzng contempt." It is quite plaL X 
Daniel here speaks of "h.-t 
nnrl t),of "^^ resurrection, 

e JerW PT»^*ose who are raised to 
ever acting hfe, and those v^ho are raised to 
everlasting contempt. *° 

In John V. 28 29, oi« blessed Lord says: 
The hour is coming, in the which all the, are 
m th^ graves shall hear his voice, and shall come 
forth ; theythat have done good, unto the resur- ■ 
rection of Ufe, and they that have done evil 
■>^^io the resurrection of damnation.'' 

We do not see the possibility of stating 
the o^e resurrection from the dead, of both 
r.ghteous and wicked, as occurring at the 
same Ume, more fully than these words of 
Christ do Other passages could easily be 

W i" . '''""'^'"'''"^ *^« these, bul we 
hope the above are sufficient to show candid 

« Jt^' rf »''"'' ^'•^ '^ "*« resurrection 
ter f^ f : ?r °*'y "«<l««'ands the mat- 
ter and that he ha3 truthfully stated it: and 
we do not see any discrepancy between the 



master and the disciple upon this subject ; 
but we do observe how much pre-conceived 
opinions may warp the judgment of good men , 
who interpret scripture according to their 
own peculiar tenets. 

You perceive that this doctrine of two 
resurrections is founded chiefly upon one diffi- 
cult passage, in the most difficult book of 
scripture ; and we may very naturally suppose, 
as the resurrection from the dead, both of the 
righteous and the wicked, is so often men- 
tioned in scripture, where the meaning is 
perfectly plain— that these two resurrections 
are dearly distinguished, at least that they 
should be spoken of as being distant from 
each other with regard to time. But we ' 
speak advisedl> when we say, there is not 
one plain passage which really teaches, or 
even appears to intimate, that there shall be 
two resurrections,with a long interval between 

There is one passage in 1 Theps. iv. 16, 17 
which, in its wording, and by tearing it av/ay 
from its connection with what follows, seems 
to speak of a first resurrection ; it reads thus : 
« For the Lord himself shall descend from 


j heaven with a shout, with the voice of the 

archangel, and with the trump of God • and 
the dead m Christ shall rise first." Now if 
we were to stop here, and not read what fol- 
lows we might suppose St. Paul took the lead 
in the doctrine of two resurrections; but if 
you observe what stands in immediate eonr ac- 
tion with that passage, the Apostle's meaning 
IS perfectly plain ; for he adds, « then '' that 
IS, immediately after the dead is raised^ "then 
we, which are alive and remain, shaU be caught 
«P together with them in the clouds to meet 
the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be 
with the Lord." Thus the Apostle's meaning 
IS most palpably evident that the resurrection 
from the dead shall take place while people 
are living upon the earth, and that when the 
dead are raised the living shall be caught up 
m the a.r to appear at the judgment seat of 

But the erroneous character of this pre- 
millennarian theory of two resurrections will 
be more fully shown by considering— 

Secondly, the true and scriptural char- 
acter of the resurrection from the dead, with 
respect to the subjects of it, and the time 
wlien It shall take place. 





. First, that the righteous dead will be par- 
takers of that privilege, the scriptures are most 
explicit. The resurrection from the dead was 
not contained in the first covenant with man 
m Paradise ; it is one of those gracious provi- 
sions made to us by the redemption that is in 
Christ Jesus, and it is reasonable to suppose 
that whatever might become of the wicked 
dead, the righteous would be raised again. 
But we are not left to mere conjecture upon 
this subject ; the scriptures very clearly teach 
us that the righteous who have suffered for 
their Saviour, shall also reign with him, and 
that the dignity to which they shall be ex- 
alted will be conferred upon the body raised 
from the dead and re-united with the soul 
as well as upon the immortal spirit. ' 

The prophet Daniel says : " And many of 
them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall 
awake, some to everlasting life, and some to 
shame and everlasting contempt." 

In the epistle to the Colossians, iii. 4 we 
read : - When Christ, who is our life, shall 
appear, then shall ye also appear with him in 
glory." Again, in the epistle to the Philip- 
pians. iii. 20, 21 : « For our conversation is 


I in heaven ; from whence also we look for the 

Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall 

Jike unto his glorious body, according to the 
-orbng thereby he is able even toMue 
^ *angs unto hiniself." Again, St. John 
^ith (1 Ep,s. in. 2) : « Beloved, now are 
we the sons of God, and it doth not Lt alelr 
what we shall be , but we know that, when 
he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we 
shal see him as he is." These, an'd Xr 

sTvS'^f.'' °'r'^ «h°^ that those who 
serve God in their day and generation, in the,shallbebroughthome 
o their Master's house, to be rewarded accord! 
mg to their works. 

From our last lecture upon the « little sea 
son," we were led to expect, that when tht 

srrnSr'""'' "^ '^''^'^^ -^"A 

surrounded the camp of the saints, and the 
beloved city, there would evidently be some 
faithfiil witnesses for Christ • th.L T 

numbered by thousands, ortk^^rfl; 
sands ; but whatever the number may be it i 

the trump of God may be sounded, and the 




dead immediately raised to life ; and should 
this be the case, then the living saints would 
not die, but would at once be transformed, so 
as to make them like their brethren, who 
have just risen from the dead ; or more pro- 
porly like unto Christ in his body, as he came 
forth from the tomb ; " we shall not all sleep," 
says St. Paul, (1 Cor. xv. 51-52): "but we 
shall be changed, in a moment, in the twink- 
ling of 'an eye, at the last trump : for the 
trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be 
raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed." 
The Apostle then proceeds to describe the pe- 
culiarities of the resurrection body. " For 
this corruptible," says he, " must put on in- 
corruption ; and this mortal must put on im- 
mortality." In a lew verses preceding this 
he says, respecting the body, " it is sown in 
dishonor, it is raised in glory ; it is sown in 
. weakness, it is raised in power ; it is sown a 
natural body, it is raised a spiritual body." 
The remrrection body, then, will be remarka- 
ble for these qualities, it will be inccrruptible, 
immortal, poioerful, glorious, and spirituaL — 
These qualities will fully fit it for the eternal 
destinies of heavenly employment and bliss 



tl'at await it. A paragraph Ifom Watson's 
Iheological Dictionary, will set this matter 
more fully before us ; he says, " It is sown an 
aminal body_a body which previously ex- 
isted with all the organs, faculties and propen- 
sities, requisite to procure, receive and appro- 
priate nutriment ; but it shall be raised a 
spiritual body, refined from the dregs of mat- 
ter, freed from the organs and senses required 
only in its former state, and probably possess- 
ing the remaining senses in greater perfec- 
tion together with new and more exquisite, fitted for the exalted state of exist- 
ence and enjoyment, to which it is now ris- 
ing- In the present, state, the organs and 
senses appointed to transmit the impression of 
objects to the mind, have a manifest relation 
to the respective objects ; the eye and seeing 
tor example, to light; the ear and hearing to' 
sound. In the refined and glorious state of 
existence, to which good men are tending, 
where tlie objects which solicit attention will 
be infinitely more, numerous, interesting and 
uelightful, may not the new organs, faculties 
and senses, be proportionally refined, acute, 
susceptible or penetrating ? Then the senses 




will no longer degrade the affections, the 
imagination no longer corrupt the heart ; the 
magnificent scenery thrown open to view will 
animate the attention, give a glow and vigor 
to the sentiments,— roused attention will never 
tire J those glowing sentiments will never 
cloy ; but the man, now constituted of an 
indestructible body, as well as of an immortal 
soul, may visit in eternal succession the streets 
of the celestial city, may drink of the pure 
river of the water of life, clear as crystal, 
proceeding out of the throne of God, and of 
the Lamb ; and dwell for ever in those abodes 
of harmony and peace, which though * eye 
hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have 
entered into the heart of man,' yet we are 
assured they are prepared for them iiiat love 
God.— 1 Cor. ii. 9." 

The resurrection of the wicked from the 
dead is as clearly set forth in the sacred writ- 
ings, as the resurrection of the just. Hence 
in Daniel, in the passage already quoted, the 
prophet tells us " some" shall come forth from 
their graves "^o shame and everlasting con- 
tem'ptP And, in our text, Christ informs us, 
<* all that are in the graves shall liear his 



voice, and shall come forth ; they tliat have 
done good unto the resurrection of life, and 
they that have done evil unto the resurrec- 
tion of damnation:' But, from the state of 
the world at the time when the judgment 
shall begin, we have reason to think that 
multitudes of wicked persons will be upon 
the face of the earth at that time ; and, con- 
sequently, these living wicked, like the 
righteous, will not die, but will be changed 
in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, 
when the trumpet shall sound and the dead 
be raised. 

- But we proceed, thirdly, to observe that the 
scriptures clearly teach, that the resurrection 
from the dead comprehends both classes at once. 
Those pass3ges already quoted from Daniel and 
Christ, in our text, most clearly show that the 
resurrection of the righteous and the wicked 
will be simultaneous,- -indeedy it is difficult to 
see how the resurrection of both classes at the 
same tin-e could be more clearly stated, "all 
that are in the graves shall hear his voice and 
shall come forth, they that have done good, 
unto the resurrection of life, and they that 
have done evil, unto the resurrection of dam- 





nutiou." (See preceding part of this Lec- 
ture.) St. Paul, in his defence, Acts xxiv. 15> 
says : " there shall be a resurrection of the 
dead, both of the just and unjust." As it 
will be a resurrection of the two classes, no 
person will be exempt or excluded from it. 
All who have died, shall rise again, in obe- 
dience to the fiat of the Creator and Re- 
deemer, irrespective of either character or 
destiny^ "All that are in the graves shall 
come forth P 

The Scriptures, therefore, clearly repre- 
sent the resurrection of both the righteous 
and the wicked, as taking plcwe at the same 
time, in one promiscuous company, when 
the last trumpet shall sound ; and, unless 
we suppose that the resurrection of all 
the dead, will be a simultaneous event, many 
of the descriptions, would be destitute of pro- 
priety, nay, they would not appear in accor- 
dance with revealed truth, in other parts of 
the Bible. For illustration take the words of 
Christ, where he says : " when the Son of 
Man shall come in his glory, and all his holy- 
angels with him, then shall he sit upon the 
throne of his glory \ and before him shall be 



gathered all nations, and he shall separate 
them one from another, as a shepherd divid- 
eth his sheep from the goats=" But if the 
righteous rise in one company at one time^ and 
the wicked in another company at another 
time, there could be no process oj separation, 
resemblmg that which is here described. 

The resurrection of the dead, of the just 
and the unjust, will take place at Christ's se- 
cond Advent, and immediately before the judg- 
ment of the great day. 

The rising of the dead, we are t-^ught to 
believe, will not be preceded by any circum- 
stances in the course of nature to lead an 
unthinking world to expect it. It will take 
place unawares, and surprise men in the midst 
of their pursuits, their pleasures, and their 
crimes. The tide of human affairs will be 
rolling on as formerly, and the gi-eat mass of 
mankind, sunk in indifference and sensuality, 
in that " little season" of apostacy. « For as 
in the days that were before the flood, they 
were eating and drinking, marrying and giv- 
ing in marriage, until the day that Noe entered 
into the ark, and knew not until the flood 
came, and took them all away ; so shall also 








the coming of the Son of Man be."-~Matt. 
xxiv. 38, 39. 

While these things are proceeding, the 
appearance of the Son of God in the clouds, 
clothed in all the grandeur of tho upper world, 
will produce feelings in the minds of men 
which no language can adequately express. 
What consternation and dismay will seize 
them when they hear the thunders of the 
last trumpet, when they see the dead arising 
from their graves, and all nature dissolving 
around them. Many, whose spirits have just 
departed, and whose bodies are still stretched 
upon the couches where they expired, will 
start up in a moment, before those who min- 
istered to them during the last struggles of 
nature ; some, while on the way to the grave, 
will, like the widow's son, burst from the 
coffin in which they are enclosed, throw aside 
their grave cloths, and every vestige of mor- 
tality, and hasten away to take their place 
before " the great wh^'te throne." Scarce 
shall the astonished spectators have witnessed 
these things when they themselves will be 
changed ; and called to appear before the 
judgment seat of Christ. Such will, be the 



Closing scene of time, such the circumstances 
connected with the rising of the dead. By 
the righteous, the whole scene will be view- 
ed with composure and confidence. From 
the midst of the ruins of creation they will 
lift up their heads with joy, aud when look- 
ing to the great Being who shall then be seen 
descending through the sky in flaming fire, 
attended by hosts of angels, they will exclaim 
with holy exultation, << Lo ! this is our God, 
we have waited for him, he will save us."* 
But to the wickefl, the scene will be one of 
trembling and fear : consciences which have 
long slumbered will in a moment awake, and 
the polluted heart will palpitate with the 
greatest rapidity. 

All this, then, will take place at the second 
coming of Christ, as is clear from several parts 
of scripture. St. Paul said unto the Colos- 
sians (iii. 4) « Wh.en Christ, who is our life, 
shall appear, then shall ye also appear with 
him in glory." 

Again, in 1 Thessalonians iv. 16, 17, we 
read, " for the Lord himself ^\m\\ descend from 
heaven with a shout , with the voice of the 
♦ Christian Prospect, p. »l. 



archangel, and with the trump of God ; and 
the dead in Christ shall rise first ; then we 
which are alive and remain shall be caught 
up together with them in the clouds, to meet 
the Lord in the air." 





Matt. xxv. 31. 

'[When the Son of Man shall come in his glory, and 
all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the 
tfirone of his glory." 

The second Advent of Christ is a subject in 
which we have the deepest interest. If Christ 
never will come, then he was the greatest 
impostor, his disciples the greatest diipes,Chris- 
tianity the most flagrant system of fraud, and 
the Bible the most cunningly devised fable. 
Upon the truthfulness of Christ's second ap- 
pearing then, every thing depends j but, blessed 
be God, such is the clearness, and fullness of 
divine revelation upon this point, that none 
need falter in his faith, or hesitate to stake his 
all upon it. Christ will come, Christ will i7iost 
certainly come. The Bible has thrown its 
light upon that event for thousands of years 
now past ; that light, at first, was seen by but 
few persons, but it was sufficient to teach 




them the certainty of Messiah's second com- 
ing ; even Enoch, the seventh from Adam, pro- 
phesied of these (things) saying, " Behold the 
Lord cometh with ten thousands of his saints, 
to execute judgment upon all, and to convince 
all that are ungodly among them of all their 
vmgodly deeds." — .Tude xiv. 15. The Psalm- 
ist, too, spoke of the s:ime great event, v/here 
he says, " Our God shall come, and shall not 
keep silence ; a fire shall devour before him, 
and it shall be very tempestuous round about 
him: he shall call the heavens from above, 
and the earth, that he may judge his people." 
(Ps. 1. 3, 4.) Daniel, speaking of the particu- 
lar judgment which is to come upon the " lit- 
tle horn," the system of Popery, supplies us 
with a description, the particulars of which 
strikingly correspond with the New Testa- 
ment descriptions of the general judgment ; he 
says, " I beheld till the thrones were cast down, 
and the Ancient of days did sit, whose gar- 
ment was white as snow, and the hair of his 
head like pure wool , his throne was like the 
fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire. 
A fiery stream issued, and came forth from 
before him: thousand thousands ministered 




unto him, and ten thousand tifnes ten thou- 
sand stood before him : the judgment was set, 
and the books were opened." (Dan. vii. 9, 10.) 
What a sublime and inimitably grand descrip- 
tion have we here, mixed with admirable sim- 
plicity; how plainly docs it appear to have 
been the effect, not of genius and art, but of a 
mind, through the inauences of the Divine 
Spirit, elevated with the gi-andeur, awed with 
the majesty, and struck with the terror of the 
subject ! * 

These ancient prophecies of our Lord's 
second coming, have the sanction of his own 
authority, not only as being inspired by him, 
but as being confirmed by most express de- 
clarations, delivered by himself while he was 
upon earth, and after his ascension into Ueaven, 
and that, both before friends and enemies. I 
shall produce only two or three of these as 
specimens of the rest. Thus, when Caiaphas, 
the elders and scribes, had the boldness to call 
their Creator and final judge to take his trial 
at their tribunal ; before these he testified : 
" Hereafter shall ye see the Son of Man sitting 
on the right hand of power, and coming in the 

Benson's Sermons. 


ti MKiM^fe. 



clouds of heavenP To his friends and follow- 
ers, he often foretold the same event, though 
with a different view, not merely to convince 
and alarm, but to comfort and encourage them. 
Thus, when predicting and describing the 
destruction of Jerusalem, and the ruin of the 
Jewish church and polity, he slides (as it were) 
insensibly into this important subject typified 
by that, declaring, "after the tribulation of 
those day^ the sun shall be darkened, and the 
moon shall not give her light, and the stars 
shall fall from heaven, and the f .wers of the 
heavens shall be shaken : and then shall ap- 
pear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven : 
and then shall all the tribes of the earth 
mourn, and they shall see the Son of Man 
coming in the clouds of heaven with power 
and great glory." And in the next chapter, 
(Matt. XXV.) which appears to contain the last 
public discourse our Lord delivered before he 
was offered up ; he declares, in the words of 
our text, " When the Son of Man shall come 
in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, 
then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory ; 
and before him shall be gathered all nations."* 
♦ Brown. 


To tlxese express and particular declarations 
delivered by our Lord, while he tabernacled 
upon earth in his state of humiliation, we may 
subjom his testimony from heaven, after he 
entered upon his state of exaltation, and was 
invested with all power in heaven and on 
earth. « The faithful and true witness" says : 
" Behold, I come quickly, blessed is he that 
keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this 
book." And again, « Behold, I come quickly, 
and my reward is with me, to give unto every 
man according as his work shall be." Again, 
'' He that testifieth these things, saith. Surely 
I come quickly." To which the church re- 
plies, "Amen: Even so, come. Lord Jesus." 
We shall merely add the testimony of an- 
gels gwen to those who witnessed the ascen- 
sion of our blessed Lord, when they said, 
" Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up 
into heaven ? this same Jesus who is taken 
up from you into heaven, shall so come in 
like manner as ye have seen him go into 
heaven." The repeated testimony of the 
Apostles inspired by the Holy Spirit, gives the 
closing evidence to this doctrine of the in- 
spired word: nnd Hn"a ^^r'.A^^^^ -i--„ -^ 
^ "■■'■' ^"-"^'^iiv;^/ pmccs liie 





subject upon a foundation so broad, bo firm, 
and so sicrc, that it leaves no room to doubt, 
in the mind of him who confides in the in- 
spiration of Scripture. 

First : consider some of those events and 
OCCURRENCES which shall imxaedix^ielY precede 
and attend the second coming of Christ. 

For the sake of classification, we shall refer 
— First, to the state of the human family ^ when 
that great event takes place. 

If we remember that there will have been 
a lo ig time of universal peace and prosperity 
in the church and the world, during the mil- 
lennium, perhaps a thousand years, in which 
the nations shall neither learn nor practice 
war, when Satan shall be bound, and the cupi- 
dity and ambition of human nature no where 
be seen ; considering that long, happy, peace- 
ful and prosperous state, we think it probable 
that the earth's population may be greatly 
increased, perhaps to the extent of its ability 
to sustain them. But when Satan is loosed 
from his chain, and let out of his prison, and 
he goes forth to deceive the nations agfvin, for 
a " little season ;" about the close of that pe- 
riod, we find that preparations for a srreat war 



shall be made by Gor, the captain of Satan's 
forces, who shall finally hem in the camp of 
the saints and the holy city, to cut them off 
both root and branch ; but God will suddenly 
destroy these hosts of his people's enemies : 
so that myriads of them shall be cold in 

In other parts of the world, men will be 
engaged in the ordinary avocations of life. 
To use the words of Boston : Christ's « com- 
ing will be a mighty surprise to the world, 
which will be found in deep security ; foolish 
virgins sleeping, and the wise slumbering. 
There will then be much luxury and debauch- 
ery in the world ; little sobriety and watchful- 
ness ; a great throng of business, but a great 
scarcity of faith and holiness. The coming 
of the judge will surprise some at markets, 
buying and selling; others at table, eating 
and drinking, and making merry ; others 
busy with their new plantings ; some build- 
ing new houses ; nay, the wedding day, 
with some, will be their judgment day. But 
the judge Cometh ! the markets are marred ; 
the buyer throws away what he has bought ; 
the seller casts down his money ; the vpluptu- 






ous are raised from the table, and their mirtl, 
IS extinguished in a moment ; the l.ridegroom, 
bnde and guests, must leave the wedding 
feast, and appear before the tribunal; for, be- 
hold he Cometh with clouds, and every eye 
shall sec him." - ' ^ 

The author of the « Grand Crisis" thus des- 
cribes the scene : « Imagine for a moment, that 
while the inhabitants of earth are absorbed 
in the various occupations of life, steeping 
all their Senses in the business enterprises of 
the passing hour, planting, building, buyin- 
sell,„g_the farmer at his market ! the plan"- 
ter with his trees! the tmdesman in his shop - 
the m,ser counting his gold ; the idler at his 
tolly; the evil servant smiting his fellow; 
each m his day dream !-when all upon a 
sudden, there is discovered in the heavens, as 
tar as the eye can reach, an undefinable 
brightness-it grows more resplendant as it 
approaches, and that which at first excited 
imie or no concern, now begins to attract the 
attention of thousands and millions of the 
human race. As it moves on, the heart of 
the scoffer yields to misgivings, and begins to 
relent ; but yet he tries affectedly to lau-h - 



the philosopher endeavors to trace the second 
cause, but scarcely satisfies himself—the hypo- 
crite, with his sanctimonious countenance, 
who < stole the livery of the court of heaven 
to serve the devil in,' grows pale.— All men 
of every clime, and in every city, or hamlet, 
now gaze and wonder at the sight, while 
guardian angels whisper in the ears of the 
sanctified and waiting ones— ^^25 is the sign of 
the Son of Man; when instantly the cloud 
unfolds itself, and lo ! seated on a throne like 
the fiery flame, whose wheels now roll in 
livid fire— appears the Son of Man." These 
descriptions, you perceive, are based, both in 
sentiment and expression, upon Scripture 
statements ; we shall quote a few of the pas- 
sages to conclude this paragraph. Luke. xvii. 
26-30 : '^And as it was in the days of JSfoe, 
so shall it he also in the days of the Son of Man, 
They did eat, they drank, they married 
v.'ives, they were given in marriage, until the 
day that Noe entered into the ark, and the 
flood came, and destroyed them all. Like- 
wise also, as it was in the days of Lot ! they 
did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, 
they planted, they builded. But the same 






day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire 
and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed 
mem all. Jivcn thus slmll it be in the day 
when the Son of Man is revealed " 

] Thess. V. 2 : « For yourselves know per- 
fect^ that the day cf the Lord so cometh as a 
f'^f^'^the nightr that. is unexpectedly. 
Ver 3 : "For when they shall say, peace and 
safety ; then sudden destruction cometh upon 
tliem ;— and they shall not escape ' ' 

2Pet.>iii. 10 :" But the day of the Lord 
will come as a thief in the night : in the 
Which the heavens shall pass away with a 
gi-eat noise, and the elements shall melt with 
fervent heat, the earth also and the works 
that are therein shall be burned up." 

With what consternation will the wicked 
and the worldly behold the Son of Man as 
he thus appears. Jesus says, -then shall aJ.l 
the tnbc-s of the earth mozirn, and )l,ey shall 
see the Son of Blan coming i„ the clouds of 
heaven with power and great glory." fMatt 
xxiv. 30.) Dr. Watt's says, " consider how 
vain all the refuges and hopes of sinners will 
be found in that dreadful day of the Lord. 
They will call on the rocks and mountains to 



fall on them and to cover them. Who shall 
•call on these stupendous works of God? 
wicked kings, mighty men, rich men ; they 
had once the direction of armies ; but now 
the day of their power is over. Rocks und 
mountains ! Oh, how vain, to call creatures 
to screen from the Creator \ Rocks and 
mountains have ever been obedient to God ! 
Rocks and mountains, in their cliffs and dens, 
and caverns, may be occasional refuges to 
hide men from storms, or from their pursuers ; 
but he whose eyes are as a flame of fire pene- 
trates the deepest recesses. Rocks and 
mountains are often places of defence ; but 
can these defend against Omnipotence 1 He 
throws down the mountains and tears the 
rocks in pieces, (Nahum, i. 2, 6.) Rocks and 
mountams, indeed, falling on weak and feeble 
worms, will crush them to atoms. If this is 
what these great men wish, it is vain. They 
may seek death, but death will flee from 
them. The work of death has terminated." 
Such is an imperfect representation of the 
inigodly in the day when the Lord shall come 
the second time ; but how will it be with the 
righteous, who are then alive ? Judging from 

J f 








'; . 



those passages which refer to the « little sea- 
son," we have reason to think they will be 
greatly 2^ersecuted in those latter days, « hunt- 
ed as a partridge in the mountain ;" persecuted 
in one city, they will flee unto another, until 
they are plundered of their property, driven 
into exile, and slain as sheep for the slaughter ; 
they are compelled, for mutual defence, to 
form the remnant into a camp around the holy 
city ; there, while they are prayerfully and 
anxiously waiting the onset of their besieging 
enemies, these enemies are suddenly and 
miraculously destroyed. These signs of the 
times will create an expectation of Christ's 
speedy coming, for they will not be in dark- 
ness, that that day should overtake them as a 
thief, (1 Thess. v. 4) but watching and pray- 
ing, they will at length recognize him as he 
approaches, and in hallowed strains they will 
sing, " Lo, this is our God j we have waited 
for him, and he will save us : This is the 
Lord ; we have waited for him ; we will be 
glad and rejoice in hissalvation."— Isa. xxv. 9. 
The occurrences that shall take place in 
the heavenly bodies. To this part of our sub- 
ject we proceed with considerable trepidation 



and self-distrust; the scenes described in 
scripture are so transcendently graTid, that if 
a literal interpretation mitst be given of them, 
how far the great event of Christ's second 
coming will disturb our planetary system, or 
affect other similar systems contiguous to our 
own, it is impossible to know. If the des- 
criptions given in the bible are to be under- 
stood figuratively, then the subject will be 
stripped of much of that grandeur, but the 
result will be the same to us ; our earnest 
prayer to God is, that he will guide us aright, 
and save us from error, so far as the interests 
of his church may require it. 

In Matt. xxiv. 29, our Lord says, " Imme- 
diately after those days shall the sun be dark- 
ertedy and the moon shall not give her light, 
and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the 
poivers of the heavens sJiall he shaken; and 
then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man 
ia heaven." The Adventists find no diffi- 
culty at all in applying this passage as an 
immediate precursor of Christ'' s speedy coming, 
for they tell us that « in May 19th, 17S0, there 
was a remarkable fulfilment thereof." * • 
Quoting from others, « they say the darkness 





(of that clay) was supernatural, from morning 
until night, and during most of the night ; 
although the moon had fulled only the night 
previous." Another writer they report as 
saying, " The sun rose clear, and shone for 
several hours ; at length the sky became over- 
cast with clouds, and by ten o'clock, a. m., 
the darkness was such as to occasion the 
farmers to leave their work in the fields and 
retire to their dAvellings ; fowls went to their 
roosts, antl before noon lights became neces- 
sary to the transaction of business within 
doors. The darkness continued through the 
day, and the night, till, near morning, it was 
as unusually dark as the day." The writer 
of the « Grand Crisis," after giving the above 
quotations, adds, " Where shall we look for a 
more literal and exact fulfilment than the 
above extracts exhibit of those remarkable 
signs r ' We answer, on the day ivhen Christ 
gave np the Ghost, Again, concerning the 
darkness of the sim, Dr. More says : " Though 
it may seem a panic fear at first sight, yet if 
the matter be thoroughly examined, there 
will appear no contemptible reasons that may 
induce men to suspect that it may at last fall 


out, there having been at certain times such 
near offers in nature towards this sad accident 
ah-eady. The like happened in Justinian's 
time, as Cedrenus writes j when, fur a whole 
year together, the sun was of a very dim and 
duskish hue, as if he had been in a perpetual 
eclipse ; and, in the time^of Irene the empress, 
it was so dark for seventeen days together, 
that the ships lost their way in the sea, and 
were ready to run one against another, as 
Theophanes reports." 

But these dark times do not prove any of 
them to have been a fulfilment of this sign. 
Nay, the very fact of the latter taking pl^ce 
74 years ago, according to their own statement, 
is enough to induce us to think that the occur- 
rence was not an immediate sign that the 
day of the Lcnxl was at hand ; then again, the 
limited extent of this darkness is against this 
application of it, for they make no statement 
of that extent; so then, f.-r any thing we 
know to the contrary, the darkness might 
prevail over a very small tract of country j 
whereas, the darkening of the sun, in the 
passage before us, appears to mean not simply 
the intervention of a dark cloud, but the ex- 




tinction of the sun's light. If we must give 
some literal interpretation to this pign of 
Christ's second coming, are we then to sup- 
pose that the sun, as the centre of our system, 
is to be blotted out^ never to emit another ray 
of light to any planet or satellite now under 
his influence. We have no sympathy with 
such an opinion as this ; we think, however 
paradoxical it may appear, that the sun will 
give outi as much light as before, even when he 
is darkened / and that the expression may be 
explained in another way. The sun is shin- 
ing, but Christ appears in flaming fire, and 
the celestial light attending the Son of God 
may so far exceed the solar light oj the sun, 
that the sun may be said to be darkened by 
it> — just as the light which the moon reflects 
by day is not discernible because of the greater 
light of the sun at the same time. This idea 
may be further illustrated by the comparison 
which the Apostle makes between the law 
and the gospel ; he speaks of both as being 
glorious, but the gospel is much more so ; his 
words are, " for even that which was made 
gloriouS; /irtrZ no glory in this respect, by reason 
of the glmy that exailethP — 2 Cor. iii. 10. 




The glory of the gospel was so transcendently 
great, that it threw the glory of the law com- 
pletely into the shade ; and is it not highly 
probable that the heavenly light of Christ at 
his second coming may so fully outshine the 
sun, that the latter cannot be seen on our 
earth, and thus he may be said to be darkened. 
But after all this literal interpretation, may 
not the language be figurative. Dr. Clarke 
says, « ni the prophetic language, great com- 
motions upon earth are often represented 
under the notion of commotions and changes 
in the heavens. The fall of Bahylofi is 
represented by the stars and constellations of 
heaven withdrawing their light, and the sun 
and moon being darkened. See Isa. xiii. 9, 
10: ^Behold the day of the Lord cometh, 
cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay 
the land desolate : and he shall destroy the 
sinners thereof out of it. For the stars of 
heaven and the constellations thereof, shall 
not give their light j the sun shall be darkened 
in liis going forth, and the moon shall not 
cause her light to shine.' Again, the destruc- 
tion of Egypt is spoken of by the heavens 
being covered, the sun enveloped with a cloud, 


f ,'■ 


' i 


! I 

■| i^ 

|i .■ 

1 ' ft y 



and the moon withholding her light. — Ezek. 
xxxii. 7, 8. The destruction of Jerusalem is 
also represented by the prophet Joel, chap. ii. 
30, 31, by showing wonders in heaven and in, 
earth — darlicning the sun and turning the 
moon into hlood. This general mode of des- 
cribing these judgments, leaves no room to 
doubt the^ropriety of it^^ application in the 
present case." The learned commentator 
applies tile passage to the destruction of Jeru- 
salem ; but supposes that its most appropriate 
application is to those events which shall take 
place at the second Advent of Christ, they 
may refer to the overthrow of systems and 
dominions then prominent in the world. 

It is said further, " that the stars shall fall 
from heaven, and the powers of the heavens 
shall be shaken." Here, again, the Adven- 
tists find no difficulty, for they can apply 
these predictions to any occurrence that they 
can press into their service, to support their 
theory of Christ's immediate appearance. 
Hence, the author of the " Grand Crisis" tells 
us this sign " was literally fulfilled on the 
night of November 13, 1833," and he quotes 
from newspapers some extracts which refer to 





the occurrence. And what was the falling 
of those stars 1 but a shower of meteors seen on 
this continent ; now, it is probable that meteors^ 
or falling stars, as they are called, have been 
seen at intervals ever since the fall of man. 
I suppose there is not an adult upon earth who 
is blessed with sight, but who has seen those 
falling stars j and are we to suppose that these 
have always been a sign of the speedy coming 
of Christ ? how frivolous ; what cojisummate 
trifling is this with the words of the Son cf 

We shall here supply a quotation from Dry- 
den's translation of Virgil, to show how hea- 
thens viewed these meteors as omens of evil 
times : 

" And oft before tempestuous winds arise 

The seeming stars fall headlong from the skies, 

And shooting through the darkness, gild the night 

With sweeping glories, and long trails of light. 

The sun reveals the secrets of the sky, 

And who dares give the source of light the lie ? 

The change of empires often he declares, 

Fierce tumults, hidden treasons, open wars. 

He first the fate of Cossar did foretell, 

And pitied Rome, when Rome in Caesar fell : 

In iron clouds concealed tne public light, 

And impious mortals found eternal night." 





we do not think. 

, . setting aside the 

>r T..n ^^^ l^eathens, and the dreams of 
the MiUerites, that when Christ's second 
coming shall take place, that the planetary 
systems will be disturbed by that grand event. 
Certauily, the fixed Bt^xs which resemble our 
.-un, as the centre of their several systems, 
wiil not be displaced ; nor do we think that 
tlie planets, in onr own system, which, like 
this earth, revolve around our sun, will be 
thrown out^of their orbits. We see no reason 
why they should be ; if man's guilt is con- 
fined to this earth, why should Mercury, 
Venus, Mars, Jupif.r, Saturn or Herschel, be' 
destroyed, or even deranged, on that account ; 
we find no necessity for it in the laws that 
govern the heavenly bodies, so far as we know 
them ; and are ive obliged, by the expression 
'' the stars shall fall from heaven," to suppose 
that these planets will be involved in the ruin 
of our earth. This expression, like the fore- 
going, is probably figurative, and will be 
applied to the overthrow of some numerous 
petty states or systems at the time of the 
second Advent of Christ. 

We shall quote a paragraph from a sensible, 

I , ; K- 



and probably more correct, Advent writer, 
upon this subject ; he says : " This expression 
must mean either the agitation of the heavenly 
bodies, or else commotions on the earth sym- 
bolically represented. By a reference to 
Isaiah xiii. 10, 11 ; xxxiv. 4; and xiii. 13 ; 
Hagai ii. 21, — it will be seen that the dark- 
ening, shaking, and dissolution of the heavenly 
bodies are spoken of in connection with the 
overthrow of kingdoms. The dissolution of 
the celestial framework cannot be literally 
interpreted, for the following reasons: 1. By 
a reference to Jeremiah xxxi. 35, 36 ; Ps. 
Ixxxix. 36, 37 ; and Ixxii. 7, — it will be seen 
that the Lord speaks of the heavenly orbs as 
indestructible; and the continuance of his 
covenant with the seed of Israel is measured 
by the duration of the sun and moon. 2. 
The shaking of the powers is given as a sign 
of the coming of Christ ; but if the sun, moon 
and stars were to receive a vibratory or oscil- 
lating motion, as the Greek word implies, it 
would be a sign that all v^ould understand. 
But the word assures us, that as in the days 
of Noah, <they did eat, they drank, &c., until 
the day that Noah entered the ark, and the 

1 1' 


3 IS 


l™. were "nappntd^'tjA-tf^^^^^^^^^^ 
actual presence of tl,» fl "^ngei, until the 

them in o„» , °'"' overwhelmed 

i-iit^iii in one ceneral vniii . „ j , 

tants of Sodofa i L" ' T '? '' '"'''''''- 

the actual presenceTf ?h « "' ''''"^''' """' 
,•„ .1 -.1 ''7®®"°e of the fire mvolved then, 
in that dreadful catastrophe -so will fl 
mass of mankind i,„ !' , " ^''' Sreat 

insensate Tril to th^ """''^^^ ""'^ 
meut until ;r approacliing judg. 

ment until the very presence of Him tvho I 

that the expression is symbolical- * ' 

We shall conckide this mrt ..f ^, 
with 1 ^tivr.v.^ P ^^^"^ subject 

with a stirrmg paragraph from a Sermon bv 
the Rev. Joseph Benson : ^ 

"^ Then,' as was represented to St John 
'shall there be a o-ro'.t ^o .i . ^"' 

and the moon shall become as blood and Ti 
stars of heaven shall fait unto th elnhtv 
as a fig tree casteth her untim. r ' ^^ 

• Quoted in Grand Crisis. 


let US turn aside and see this great sight, 
Let us stand still, and consider this solemn 
scene here opened to our view ! By the help 
of that faith, which is the evidence of things 
not seen, let us contemplate the awful majesty 
and terrible grandeur of this day, if our weak 
senses can endure the dreadful glory of its 
light, or our feeble faculties sustain the eiful- 
gence of its overpowering brightness and 
astonishmg terrors. Ah ! how must it sur- 
prise and alarm the secure sinner, and how 
must It strike all men with amazement and 
awe, in the dead of night, to be suddenly 
awakened out of the repose of their last sleep, 
by the confused noise and deafening roar of 
trumpets sounding, thunders grumbling, stars 
rushing, elements melting, waves dashino-,the 
sea tossing, and the earth quaking ! Ah, how 
will the stoutest head fail for fear, and sink 
with horrible dread, to hear the sudden crush 
of worlds, and behold the wreck of universal 
nature. How will the stubborn infidel, who 
treated these discoveries as the inventions of 
fancy, and the hardened sinner, who des^^ised 
and neglected them ; ah! how will they start 
from the slumbers of midnight, the bed of 

i ; 




debauching pleasures, or the couch of rioting 
and revelling excess, in wild affright and dis^ 
order, when they shall behold with their eyes, 
and feel to their sorrow, what once they would 
not believe, or wilfully forgot ! Now they 
can believe and forget jio longer. The great 
and terrible day of the Lord is arrived. * * * 
The day is come that shall burn them up, and 
leave them neither root nor branch." 

Secondly, let us consider the actual appear- 
ance Oif our blessed Redeemer. " When the 
Son of Man shall come in his glory, and all the 
holy angels with him ; then shall he sit upon 
the throne oY his glory." 

Looking at the various passages which 
speak of our Saviour's second coming, we are 
prepared to say, it will be a literaL coming of 
the Son of God. 

At the ascension of Christ, the angels from 
heaven said unto the gazing disciples, « this 
mme Jesus, which is taken up from you into 
heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye 
have seen him go into heaven." — Acts. i. 2. 
Again, we have the promise of Christ himself 
to the Apostles, « If I go and prepare a place 
iox you, I will come again, and receive you 



nnto myself; that where I am, there ye may 
be also."— John. xiv. 3 ; Now, if Christ's 
departure was a literal departure, so will his 
return be, for he is to come back in like man- 
ner. Are we to suppose, by these words, that 
^his human nature will appear on his return, 
just as it did at his departure ? certainly not, 
for his risen humanity had not then been glori- 
fied ; but when he shall come again, it will be 
in the glory of his Father,"—-" sitting on the 
right hand of his power, and coming in the 
Kjlouds of heaven,"—" and he shall sit upon 
tl»e throne of his glory." Clad in the robe of 
essential light, which he had worn from eter- 
nity, « and in the glory of his Father," ab- 
sorbing, in his own person, all power and of- 
fice, invested by the paternal hand, with all 
the insignia of supreme majesty, and girt with 
the sword of ultimate justice, never till now 
unsheathed, and crowned with the most 
convincing signs, and glorious demonstrations 
of paternal love, "and in the glory of his 
holy angels;" all the bright inhabitants of 
heaven, forsaking their sublime occupations, 
and descending from their lofty seats—- ten 
thousand times ten thousand, and thousands 

T' J 


~ 'i 



Of thousands shall encircle his throne, and 
attend his coming. * We shall add the re- 
presentation of him, made to St. John when 
he saw " heaven opened, and, behold, a white 
horse and he that sat upon him was called ' 
faithful and true. His eyes were as a flame of 
fire, and on his head were many crowns, and 
he had a name written which no man knew 
but hunself, and he ivas clothed with a ves 
ture dipped in blood, and his name is called 
'the w^rd of God,' And out of his mouth 
went a sharp two-edged sword, that Avith it 
he might smite the nations, and he shall rule 
them with a rod of iron, * * * ^j^^| i^^ 
hath on his vesture, and on his thi-h, a name 
written, king of kings, and lord op lords '» 
Subhme as this description is, how mucli more 
will his actual appearance be transcendently 
grand J ^^ and now what is all the fulsome 
pride of human greatness, and the affected 
pomp which decorates worms of the earth, ta 
this inherent dignity and ineffkble majesty of 
the glorious Redeemer ? Ah f how does this 
refulgent Sun of righteousness, thus bcamin- 
^f^^^;_J^^^^ eclipse all the 
• Great Teacher. ~~~ : 


borrowed brightness Of feeble mortals ! surely 

ml fa JT"^""^ ''^'''^'^^' victorious gene! 
ras famed conquerors, powerful emperors, and 
m.ghty monarchs, which have ever dign tied 
the annals of human history, and shon^ wi h 

IZtf T''"" '" '''' r'-^^<'«- °f this 

l-od of glory, when, at the morning of the 

«^^l«st as the stars vonish before the rising 
Sim. Ah! how will all the ' kin c, of the 
earth ana the great men, and the ^:i:^, 
and the ch.ef captains, and the mighty men ' 
be then ashamed of that vain gr^ndeC"; 
account of which they valued \emsei;e" 
and confounded at their foolish and unreason- 
ab e pr,de, while they xvho pierced him, and 
neglected his great salvation, shall wail be- 
cause of him."* 

« v'^°'"^' '^'" ^""'^^ *"^°™« "^ (1 Thess. iv. 16 ) 
J^or the Lord himself shall descend from 
heaven with ; shout, with the voice of the 
archangel, and ivith the trump of God » 
Agnm, the Apostle says, he shall come « in 

•^f^!!!^>flL_^^|^^ffiosej,articulars, men- 

• Benson's Sermons! ~~ " ~ ' — 




t^'oned by the sacred writers, are not points of 
difieicnce between the Adventists and our- 
selves, wc need not here enlarge. 

From tvhence will Christ come? This is 
easily answered ; when he left our world he 
ascended up into heaven ; after he purged our 
sins, he " sat down on the right hand of the 
Majesty on High."— -Again it is said, « we 
have such an high priest, who is set on the 
right hand of the throne of the majesty in the 
heavens." When he comes again, it is said, 
" the Lord himself shall descend from hea- 
ven." Thus shall the Saviour of the world 
come from heaven, from the right hand of 
power, in fulness of majesty, from the high- 
est heavens, as a demonstration of his sanctity. 

Where will Christ appear when he comes 1 
If we listen exclusively to what the Miller- 
ites say, we should be led to think his appear- 
ance must take place on the continent of 
America ; yes, in the village or neighbourliood 
of Clarenceville. But where shall Clirisf ap- 
pear ? if on earth at all, which we doubt, is 
it not probable that we should look to the 
country which gave birth to his humanity,— 
the country which was the scene of his la- 


faors,-to Calvary, where lie bowed his head 
«nd gave up the ghost ! When he shall finally 
overthrow his enenues, and save the " camp 

not tiie finger of inspiration point us to Jeru- 
salem as that city/and Judea as the ground 
of encampment ?-Matt. xxiv. 37 : But, does 
not the Bible give us reason to expect that 
Christ, at his second coming to judge the 
world will set his bow in the clouds, and 
that those who are alive when he comes shall 
be caught up in the clouds, to meet the Lord 
in the air;"-l Thess. iv. 17. Dr. Clark says, 
"pon that passage, " Jesus, in all the dignity 
and splendor of his eternal majesty, shall de- 
scend from heaven, to the mid-region, what 
the Apostle calls the air, somewhere within the 
eartWs atmosphere.^'' 

But who will be his attendants on that 
grand and deeply solemn occasion ? our text 
says, " and all the holy angels with him." 
This circumstance is mentioned in several 
parts of Scripture, and therefore it must not 
be overlooked : Daniel says he "beheld thou- 
sand thousands ministering unto him, and ten 
thousand times ten thousand standing before 





liim." Wliat a glorious retinue lia\^e we 
here ! how different from the twelve poor 
fishermen who attended him in his days of 
humiliation. But these holy angels will not 
only accompany him as attendants upon his 
person, to manifest his divine power and au- 
thority, and to display his royal grandeur and 
magnificence, but likewise as ministers of his 
will, to execute his purposes of love to his 
peopld, and of wrath to his enemies. These, 
as harbingers of his glory, shall prepare the 
way before him, and make ready for the ap- 
pearance of the universal judge! "I saw," 
(says the Apostle John) <* a mighty angel 
come down from heaven, clothed with a 
cloud, and a rainbow about his head, and his 
face was as the sun, and his feet as pillars of 
fire, and he set his right foot upon the sea, 
and his left foot upon the earth, and cried 
with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth ; and 
when he had cried, seven thunders uttered 
their voices. And he lifted up his hand to 
heaven, and sware by Him that liveth forever 
and ever, who created heaven and earth and 
the sea, that there should be time no longer." 
And now he sends these <^ his angels, with a 



great sound of a trumpet, and they gather to- 
gether his elect from one end of heaven to the 
other," " gather them as wheat into his gar- 
ner." So likewise shall they be the minis- 
ters of his vengeance to the wicked, whom 
they shall gather together like tares and " bind 
them in bundles to burn them." Yes, at the 
end of the world, « the Son of Man sliall send 
forth his angels, and they shall gather out of 
liis kingdom all things that offend, and them 
who do iniquity, and cast them into a furnace 
of fire, there shall be weeping and wailing 
arid gnashing of teeth." 

It IS also stated in a few passages of Scrip- 
ture, that ^^ saints'' also shall attend the Sa- 
viour, when he comes the second time ; we 
shall quote the passages where they are so 
noticed. 1 Thess. iii. 13 : " To the end he 
may establish your hearts unblameable in ho- 
liness before God, even our Father, at the 
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, ivith all his 
saints:' Now, this passage does not appear 
to our minds clearly to shew that the saints 
shall accompany Christ when he comes ; read 
the words, " at the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ" as in a parenthesis, then, connecting 


: I 




I I 

the words " witli all the saints" with the pre- 
ceding part, and ycii have probably the Apos- 
tle's meaning, as follows; « to the end he 
may establish your hearts iinblameable in ho- 
liness before God, with all the saints." The 
meaning of which is, the Apostle prayed that 
the church in Thessalonica might be unblame- 
able m holiness with all the saints, at the 
coming of the Lord Jesus Christ." The next 
passage is 1 Thess. iv. 14 : « For if we be- 
lieve that Jesus died and rose again, even so 
them also which sleep in Jesus will God brin<r 
tvzth himP Now, if this passage means that 
when Jesus comes again he will bring the 
saints along with him, it must mean the souls 
of those believers who have departed this life, 
and who have been with Jesus in paradise, or 
heaven, that these souls of the saints will 
come to re-unite with their bodies which have 
risen from the dead. 

The next passage is in the epistle of Jude 
ver. H : « And Enoch also, the seventh from' 
Adam, prophesied of these, saying, Behold 
tUe Lord cometh with ten thousands of his 
saintsJ^^ "^ 

I believe these are the only places in scrip- 



le pre- 
nd he 
in ho- 
d that 
Lt the 
3 next 
'e be- 
\ren so 
s that 
g the 
s life, 
se, or 



^ his 

ture virhere the attendance of saints with 
Christ at his second coming is mentioned ; 
and if, as these passages appear to teach, the 
saints shall come with their Saviour, it can 
only refer to those who have died in the Lord 
and are at home with him in heaven, till his 
return ; and, when thai, event occurs, they 
will come to be re-united with their risen and 
now spiritual body, that their eternal happi- 
ness may be consummated. 

But for what object shall Christ come the 
second time ? To wind up the affairs of this 
world,— to add the last page to man's history 
as a probationer upon earth,— to judge the 
world,— reward his people and punish his 
enemies. See 2 Tim. iv. 1. « The Lord 
Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and 
the dead at his appearing." He will come 
to separate the righteous from the wicked ; to 
the one he will say, « Come, ye blessed of 
my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for 
you ;" to the other he will say, « Depart from 
me ye cursed into everlasting fire, prepared 
for the devil and his angels." "He shall be 
seen as he is, by every saint of God— and that 
we shall hail his Advent as the extinction of 

,: ■! " 

; . 


i n 



the cnrse, the end of all sorrow and suffering, 
of all night, the destruction of all death, and 
the dawn of a glory that shall never be 
eclipsed, and the first tone of a music that 
shall never be interrupted by discord." * 

We shall conclude this lecture with another 
quotation from Benson's Sermons, vol. i. n 
93, 94. : ^ * 

" ' Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, sound an 
alarm in the holy mountain j let all the inha- 
bitants of the land tremble: for the day of 
the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand ; a 
day of darkness and gloominess, a day of 
clouds and of thick darkness!' Jesus des- 
cends with his holy angels ; ' a fire devoureth 
before them, and behind them a flame burn- 
eth.' See, ye blind, the victorious blaze of 
irresistible and all-conquering fire ! It rends 
the rocks, consumes the forests, melts down 
the mountains, lays cities, yea, whole king- 
doms, in ashes, and envelopes the whole earth ! 
Behold, it rises, swells, spreads, and over- 
whelms all with an universal deluge ; while, 
in the mean time. 

Black ri sing clouds the thicken'd ether choke, 

• Cumming. ^ ' 

k ■''^. 

»ri»jCEffir«««'>»-K.-.. -feuaws^aasPsigSSBi^BiSiSwa^agBli^^ 



ith, and 
;ver be 
?ic that 

'1. i. p. 

Lind an 
e inha- 
day of 
\ndj a 
day of 
IS des- 
az8 of 
earth ! 

And spiry flames shoot through the rolling smoke, 
• With keen vibrations cut the sullen night, 
And streak the darkeu'd sky with dreadfu'l light I 

" Hear, ye deaf, the re-bellowing growl and 
aggravated roar of hoarse-muttering thunder, 
the miglity voice of the great archangel, £fnd 
the all-alarming trump of God ! Feel, ye 
stout-hearted, the earth quaking and opening, 
the mountains trembling and removing, the 
hills reeling and sinking, the valleys heaving 
and rising! Feel, or be for ever hardened, 
the shock of conflicting elements, and the 
dash of ruined worlds. Awake, awake ! ye 
sleepy sinners ! shake off your fatal slumbers ! 
Arise from the bed of sloth, and the lap of 
enchanting plesisures ! Haste, haste, and flee 
for shelter from this day of wrath and unre- 
lenting fury. If you delay till this day over- 
take you, then, alas! whither can yon fieel 
The earth quakes, trembles, and opens under 
your feet; the storm of divine vengeance 
lowers and bursts upon your guilty heads; 
and ruin and perdition surround you on every 
hand ! The frowning j udge, w^hose just indig- 
nation you have provoked,and whose almighty 
wrath your sins have kindled, fixes his pierc- 

II i 



' s . 



ing eye upon you, and marks you out as the 
butt at which he will shoot his fiery arrows, 
and direct the thunderbolts of his everlasting 
indignation. And now it is vain to cry to 
the rocks and mountains to fall upon you and 
hide you ; the rocks and mountains rend and 
cleave asunder, yea, flee away, and leave you 
destitute and forsaken, exposed to all the 
artillery of omnipotent fury, and in the midst 
of dark and fiery torment. * • * O that 
mdn would watch and pray always, that they 
might escape those things which are coming 
upon the earth, and stand before the Son of 
Man with joy, and not with grief." 

i It 


2 Cor. v. 10. 

^^For we must all appear be/ore the judgment seat of 
Christ : that every one may receive the things done in his 
body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good 
or badj^ 

The account we have of the origin and early 
history of man, shows that he was placed 
under the government of God ; the laws he 
was to observe were few and simple, just 
enough to test his allegiance and fidelity to 
his sovereign. The punishment threatened 
was sufficiently ample and severe to deter man 
from disobedience ; yet, notwithstanding this, 
man rebelled,— man fell, — man was punish- 
ed. — This placed him in a different relation to 
the Divine Being from what he was in when 
first created ; he was unable to return to his 
first state, and he must now be dealt with, and 
provided for, as a fallen creature. 

God, in the greatness of his mercy, not will- 




il- i' 






ing that he should perish everlastingly, enter- 
ed into a new covenant with him. The first 
was a covenant o£ ivorks^^ he had nothing to 
do but to obey. But, now that he has fallen, 
obedience, in all the perfection which the law 
required, was impossible; the corrupt tree. 
coLdd only bear corrupt fruit ; hence the se- 
cond covenant must be one, not of works, but 
of grace. An atonement was provided for sin, 
and an that sacrifice, which was promised 
man must now implicitly confide'^ he is to be 
saved by grace thxowgh faith, and that not of 
himself— it is the gift of God ; not of works, 
lest any man should boast. Yet this cove- 
nant also required such ofmllcnce to the new 
law, given to fallen man, as he is enabled to 
render. He is to love the Saviour and keep 
his commandments. 

Now, it must be admitted, that if the first 
covenant with Adam had its reward or pun- 
isliment, according as man might act. "hen 
the new covenant, which is an effort o the 
part of God to save man, must also have its 
rewards and retribution. But the prospect of a 
judgment does not rest upon mere conjecture ; 
ibr the strongest reasons can be furnished to 


*■-"' ■ '"^rifTu. 



show that we " must all appear before the judg- 
ment neat of Christ,'''^ 

Look to man himself; let him do what he 
believes is wrong, and conscience not only 
upbraids him, but fear of punishment, in some 
way or other, disquiets his soul. Conscience 
becomes bis accuser ^ not h.\^ judge ; a witness 
for or against him. 

Again, if we consider that God has made 
us, supported us, and redeemed us, we may 
well infer that he has a right to rui^ us. 
And if he has a right to rule us, he must, of 
necessity, have a right to reward the obe- 
dient and punish the disobedient ; and to dis- 
tinguish between them must be an investiga- 
tion, or a judgment of each case. 

But the certainty of a future judgment is 
based upon the ivord of God, where it is often 
mentioned, and used as a great motive to se- 
cure obedience towards God, " It is appointed 
unto men once to die, but after this the judg- 
ment." — Heb. ix. 27. There is a death to 
follow life, and a judgment to follow death, 
and the one is as certain as the i^her. 

But we suppose that this assembly admits, 

as an incontrovertible truth, that God " has 





appointed a day in the which he will judge 
the world in righteousness ;" and, therefore, 
further proofs of its certainty are needless. 

The judgment of the great day does not 
take place to each individual immediately after 
death, as soon as we enter the spirit world ; 
for, if it did, then that judgment must have' 
been in progress ever since the death of Abel. 
The various statements in scripture, which 
spesk of that great event, point us to the time 
when the dead shall be raised, and Christ 
shall come the second time. There is not a 
particular judgment immediately after death, 
and anot]«er at the end of the world ; but one 
general judgment for all. We shall call your 
attention — 

First, to the Judge himself. Our text says, 
"we must all appear before the judgment seat 
of Christ:^ 

If we consider the multitudes to be judged, 
the conduct of each which has to be exam- 
ined, and that many of these things were 
done thousands of years before the individuals 
have been called to account,— then we must 
be convinced that none but God is equal to a 
work of such magnitude ; besides, none has 



a right to judge tlie servants of God but 1 
self, — tlie law by which we are to be judged 
was given by him, and the persons to be tried 
are his subjects— whether, therefore, we con- 
sider the ahility required or the mitlimity for 
it, God only can be the judge. The Father 
is God,--the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost 
is God. And this fulness of the Godhead, 
which dwelt in Christ, will appear to judge 
the world in the person of the Saviour. Thus 
it will be God who judges by Christ the Son ; 
and this appointment is undoubtedly the best, 
considering his affinity to our nature, his ex- 
perience of our infirmities, and his appear- 
ance to our eyes when he judges. This will 
be a source of happiness to believers, for in the 
person of their Judge they will recognise their 
Redeemer. It will give an additional value to 
the crown of life, that it will be bestowed by 
the hand of Christ : that the very Being who 
died for them, and justified them, and sanc- 
tified them, and who inspired them with their 
brightest hopes, has now come to collect them 
around him, to wipe away all their tears, and 
thus to fulfil their joy. And if it be right 
that his enemies should be vanquished, it is 



li .1 

! ¥'. 

' ': 



i : 
i i 

I ij 

' "' 

m 4 



I>roper tliat unbelievers should be coudemueJ, 
there a])pears a peculiar propriety that, both 
for their greater conviction, and his greater 
exaltation, the sentence of condemnation 
should be pronounced by him. And, Oh! 
what an enhancement of their doom will this 
single circumstance produce. When sinners 
shall draw near, and be compelled to look on 
him whom they have pierced, the confusion 
will be complete. When they shall behold 
him invested in the robe of humanity, that 
single sight will flash on them the recollect- 
tion of all that Jesus did, in that nature, to 
redeem them ;— the incarnation, the bloody 
sweat, the cross, the pierced side— all will 
appear to view, and penetrate them with an 
agonizing sense of their ingratitude and 

But, while we think of Christ as the judge, 
let us look at some of those qualities which 
he possesses for that all important office. 

First, his supreme maje&tAj, The office and 

dignity of the Son of Man is often declared 

by figurative and parabolical descriptions. 

Speaking of his coming to judge the world, 

• John V. 22, Matt. xvi. 27 ; Acts. x. 42. 


i !:^^i« a <jiii a? wfgtihi jrtiii i «» a te ipt ; ti 9 ' i i> i 



It is said : " His fan is in his hand, and he 
will throughly purge his floor, and gather his 
wheat into the garner, but he will burn up 
the chaff with unquenchable fire."— Matt, 
ni. 12. He has further six)ken of himself as 
a husbandman, who will say to his reapers in 
the time of harvest, « Gather ye together first 
the t^res, and bind them in bundles to burn 
them, but gather the wheat into my barn." 
He represented himself under the notion of 
a fisherman, " casting a net into the sea, and 
gathering of every kind ; which, when it was 
full, he drew to the shore, and sat down and 
gathered the good into vessels, but cast the 
bad away."— Matt. xiii. 47, 48. He speaks 
of himself as a shepherd separating the sheep 
from the goats, and setting the sheep on hi 3 
right hand, but the goats on his left. These 
representations, it is true, are borrowed from 
the lowly walks of human life ; but we must 
remember it was Christ tvho spake thus of 
himself and his ofiice, as the great judge and 
final disposer of all ; and it was in perfect 
keeping with the character of him who made 
himself of no reputation, but took upon him- 
self the form of a servant. But let others— 



LK(:rLKi:.s o,\ the 

men iiisjjired uf God— leler to his closing 
work with the inhabitants oi' this earth, and 
with what lofly language and royal dignity 
do they represent him : '' We must all appear 
before the judgment seat of Christ;" (text) 
"The Lord himself shall descend from hea- 
ven with a shout, with the voice of the arch- 
angel, and with the trump of God"— 1 Tliess. 
iv. 16. " The Lord Jesus shall be revealed 
from heaven with his mighty angels in flam- 
ing fire"— 2 Thess. i. 7. <' Looking for that 
blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of 
the great God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ" 
—Titus ii. 13; 2 Tim. 1, 10. "Behold the 
Lord cometh with ten thousands of his saints" 
— Jude 14. « And I saw a great white throne, 
and him that sat on it, from whose face the 
earth and the heaven fled away, and there 
was found no place for them. And I saw 
the dead, small and great, stand before God, 
and the books were opened, and the dead 
were judged out of those things which were 
written in the books" — Rev. xx. 11, 12. 
Thus, you see, the returning Saviour will 
occupy a throne, a great white throne, a throne 
before which kings and emperors themselves 




must bow, and acknowledge Christ ^^ King of 
kings, and Lord of lords." 

Secondly, consider the authority of Christ 
to judge the world. Even the meek and 
lowly Jesus could not forbear saying to his 
disciples, " All power is given unto me in 
heaven and in earth" — Matt, xxviii. 18. 
" The Father judgetli no man, but hath com- 
mitted all judgment unto the Son ; that all 
mtn should honor the Son, even as they 
honor the Father"— John v. 22, 23. The 
authority of Christ to judge is given to him 
by the divine and eternal Being ; and that 
authority is manifest in his summoning all 
creatures to appear before him, and in the 
honor which the accompanying angels pay 
him, by their perfect obedience to his com- 

His ahility for this great work is also strik- 
ingly manifest, whether we consider his deity, 
or review his life. While a man of sorrows 
with what consummate skill did he detect 
and expose the hypocrisies of the Pharisees 
and Sadducees when they tempted him, or 
thouglit to entangle him in his words. With 
what acouraey did he direct Peter to the 


P ^iJ 




■i, -k. 


fish With the money in its mouth, while it 
was yet free in its watery element ! With 
what circumstantial correctness did he fore- 
tell the seige and destruction of Jerusalem, 
while h]s disciples admired the size of the 
stones and the strength of the buildings, as if 
tliey could never be destroyed. But when we 
remember that he is God, bod in the highest 
sense of the term, possessing infinite laiow- 
iedgfe— that he knows every person that^Jias 
at any time occupied a place on this earth,- 
that he is acquainted with their whole char- 
acter, circumstances, and prGceedings,-in 
short, that he scarcheth the reins and hearts • 
and " known unto him are all things from the 
beginning." That he never has erred, and 
never can err. That his judgment or opinion 
of every one is inflexible-that it cannot be 
deceived by professions or appeamnces, but 
It is correct in every case, and. in every 
particular. ^ 

mspourr to execute Ids sentence is another 
feature m Christ as the judge. 

Christ is represented as^'king as well as 
judge : « then shall the king say unto them, 
come, ye blessed of. my father." ikc. As' 


king, then, iie holds in his hands the power of 
life or death ; but if we remember his vast 
resources, which he can command in such a 
way that every creature will then be under 
perfect subjection to him-none can resist his 
will; and all the agencies and elements in 
existence are but so many instruments in 
carrying out his purposes. Such, then, are a 
few of the qualifications of Christ ns supreme 
judge ; and even this imperfect glance may 
well lead us to exclaim, " shall not the judge 
of all the earth do right !" 

We shall now refer you to the perso-ts to 
be judged. " We must all appear before the 
judgment seat of Christ," says the Apostie. 

When St. raul says '^ tver he does not 
mean simply Apostles, or believers in Christ, 
as he sometimes does elsewhere in Scripture,' 
but he means all classes and conditions of 
men, righteous and wicked, the dead and the 

When we consider that our earth is a sphere, 
and that man is found in every latitude and 
longitude, we perceive, that when Christ 
comes to judge, there must be a gathering of 
the people together. For this purpo.-e, ""the 



sound of a trumpet is heard : it is the voice of 
the Judge calling for the sleeping dead,— 
calling with a voice which is instantly heard, 
understood and obeyed : they that are in their 
graves come forth. Again it sounds ; and 
unnumbered angels, true to the signal, dis- 
perse over the four quarters of the earth, and 
collect the whole human family into the area 
of the great tribunal."* 

The Scriptures, speaking of those who are 
to be judged, sometimes mention them collect- 
wely, we must " «//" appear j before him 
shall be gathered " all nations^ " The hour 
is coming, in the which all that ore in the 
graves, shall hear his voice, and shall come 
forth." " He hath appointed a day, in the 
which he will judge the worhV' Sometimes 
the Scriptures speak of them distnbutively : 
« he shall reward every man according to his 
works." " So then, every one of us shall give 
account of himself to God." " We must all 
appear before the judgment seat of Christ 
that eve?-y one may receive the things done i^i 
his body." But the Scriptures also cla^dfu 
tji^persons to bejiidged, the bad and the 
. • Great Teache r. ~ ~~ ~^ 



good,~t\ie quick and tlie dead. One classifi- 
cation refers to the mere circumstance of their 
being dead or alive, when Christ comes ; an- 
other refers to their moral character, righteous 
and wicked. We shall dwell briefly upon 
these two classes : — 

First, then, the class to whom the circum- 
stance of life or death is applied : St. Paul 
said unto Timothy: "I charge thee, there- 
fore, before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, 
who shall judge the quick and the dead at his 
appearing and his kingdom."— 2 Tim. iv. 1. 

This passage not only mentions the classes 
to be judged, of which we shall speak below, 
but also of the time -whew the judgment shall 
take place, viz. : at the " appearing'''^ of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, when he shall come to 
take his people home to '' inherit the king- 
dom prepared for them." Again, St. Peter 
says : " who shall give account to him that is 
ready to judge the quick and the deadP 

As the Scriptures make use of the words 
quick and dead, in different ways, it may here 
be desirable to state their meaning, as used 
by these Apostles in the pussages quoted. 
Bishop Pearson says: "because after death 

i I 

1 X" 

i 4 



the soul doth live, and the body only remain- 
eth dead ; therefore, some have understood 
the souls of luen by the quick, and tlieir bo- 
dies by the dead: and then the meaning will 
be this, that Christ shall come to judge im- 
mediately upon the resurrection, when the 
souls which were preserved alive, shall be 
joined to the bodies which were once dead ; 
and so men shall be judged entirely, both in' 
body and soul, for oil those actions which the 
soul committed in the body. * * * » ]\Tq^^, 
though this be a truth. * * *^ Yet this is not 
to be acknowledged as the interpretation of 
this Article." The distinction in the passages 
is not one of the parts of man, but of the 
persons of men. 

" Again, because the Scripture often men- 
tioneth a death in trespasses and sin, and a 
living unto righteousness, others have con- 
ceived by the quick to be understood the^^^s^, 
and by the dead the unjust : so that Christ 
shall judge the quick, that is, the just, by a 
sentence of absolution ; and the dead, that is, 
the unjust, by a sentence of condemnation.-^' 
Though it be true, that Christ shall judge 
them both, yet it is not probable, that in this 



particular, they should be taken in a figura- 
tive or metaphorical sense, • * • because the 
literal sense allordeth a fiiir explication. 

" By the chad, are understood all those who 
ever died before the time of Christ's coming 
to judgment ; and by the cfiick such as shuil 
be then alive : so that the quick and the dead, 
literally taken, are considered in relation to 
the time of Christ's coming ; at which time 
there shall be a generation living upon the 
face of the earth, and before which time all 
the generations passed since the creation of 
the world shall be numbered among the dead. 
* * * That Christ shall come to judge, not 
only those which shall be alive upon the earth 
at his appearing, but also all such as have lived 
and died before. M one shall be judged while 
they are dead ; whosoever standeth before the 
judgment seat shall appear alive ; but those 
which never died shall be judged as they were 
alive. He shall judge, therefore, the quick, 
that IS, those which shall be then alive when 
he cometh ; and he shall judge the dead, that 
IS, those which at the same time shall be raised 
from the dead."* 



* Exposition of the Creed. 


I s 

: I 


The second classification has respect to their 
«W chiraaer. It is said, « When the Son 
of Man shall come in his glory, and all the 
holy angels with him, then shall he sit npon 
the throne of his glory, and before him shall 
be gathered all nations ; and he shall separate 
them one from another, as a shepherd divideth 
US sheep from the goats; and he shall set 
he sheep on his right hand, but the goats on 
the lefa" Thus " they that have done good 
and they that have done evil," will be the 
distinction observable at that time. 

Among the wicked, there is a great diver- 
sity m the sais that most easily beset them, 
and, in the extent to which they have gone 
some are only "slothful servants," who have' 
buned their talents ; and others who have 
s"d, "this is the heir, come let us kill him 
and the inheritance shall be ours." But what- 
ever gradations there may be in 'he wicked 
they must all appear before the judgment seat 
oi Christ. The secresy of some sins, and the 
revolting character of others, will be no reason 
why, m the one case, the hidden thino-s of 
darkness should not be brought to light, and in 
the other the shocking scenes fully developed. 


The righteous, t„o, will be there, with all 
he. aihngs and faults; with all then- errors 

Zt It '"""i^' ^"'^ '^^ *^^« t° hear Christ 
say, Corne, ye blessed of my Father ;" yes 

«^ey will hear it, ia despite of their former 
doubts and fears, their misgivings and apn e 
hensions ; they will occupy the mansionXea, 
the crown sway the sceptre, range the swe t 
plains and ascribe their salvation unto him 

that sitteth upon the throne, and unto th^ 
■Lamb for ever and ever. 

t«k?'/"' w"* °^ ^'^^ "Shteous will not 
take p ace before the wicked are raised as 
«ome theorists would have us believe , there 
will be no long lapse of time between he rl! 
surrection of the just and of the unj„st,-!„or 
throtr *'^^Jf Sment of the one c/ass Ind o 
the other. The resurrection will be simulta- 
neous and the judgment will proceed with 
both characters at the same time ; and as one 
« proved to be a " sheep," he will be placed 
at the right, and as another is found to be a 
goat," he will be landed to the left,-until 
the entire flock of the human race is separated, 
i hus he judgment will be universal ; every 
one of the human race will be there, without 

n k 

■ <i 

f! < '• 

if.* : 


< 1 



exception, wliatever may have been onr char- 
acter, sex, age, or circumstances of life. If 
it were otherwise—" if only one of all the 
generations of mankind were absent, the 
whole universe would have a right to com- 
plain of injustice. All will be present. 
You will be present. However 
loath to leave the darkness of the grave, 
you must come forth. However eager to 
remain in the dominions of death, "death 
must deliver you up. However loud your 
entreaties to the rocks to fall on you, and to 
the hills to cover you, they will refuse to afford 
you a refnge. * * * The darkness will 
reject you— the night will become light about 
you. So absolutely essential will be the j^-e- 
sence of every human being, that if you 
alone were absent, the solemn proceedings 
would wait, the judgment would stop, for 
your appearance. 

" Were any allowed to absent themselves 
from that tribunal, the hearers of the Gospel 
certainly would not ; they form the most im- 
portant class which will be there arraigned. 
The impenitent hearer of the Gospel wtll be 
there, and the crimson aggravation of his 



guilt will be laid open, the attention of the 
congregated world shall become more breath- 
less and intense, and when his doom shall be 
pronounced, the voice of the righteous Judge 
shall take, if possible, a deeper tone, and 
speak with a more awful emphasis, as he ut- 
ters the sentence, " Depart from me, I never 
knew you."* 

Thus "every one shall give account of him- 
self to God." 

We come, thirdly, to direct your attention 
to the CHARACTER of the judgment: — 

1st. It will be p2ihlic. Those portions of 
the ins^>ired word, already quoted, and others, 
are quite clear upon this point ; they refer to 
the presence of incalculable numbers. The 
triune Gody the Father, Son and Holy Spirit, 
—countless myriads of angels, as attendants, 
messengers, and agents, to execute his will,— . 
the human family, a vast concourse of every 
age since the creation of the world, and of 
every nation under heaven. Yea, " and the 
sea will give up her dead which are in it j 
and death and hell deliver up the dead which 
are in them ; that they may be judged every 
* Great Teacher. 




man according to his works."— .Rev. xx 13 
Probably Satan and all the angels who kept 
not their first estate, whom *' he hath reserved 
111 everlasting chains under darkness unto the 
judgment of the great day."— Jude 6. Thus 
a multitude which no man can number, ga- 
thered out of every nation, kindred, and peo- 
ple, of this globe, with all that are in heaven, 
and all that are in hell ; such a number of 
beings as probably never assembled before 
^ and may never assemble again. And before 
' this immense concourse, the judgment will 
take place, the books will be opened, and the 
dead will be judged out of those things which 
were written in the books, according t . their 
works-Rev. XX. 12. By this publicity, "piety 
will be most honored, sin most abashed, and 
the government of God vindicated and glori- 
fied on the largest scale. What a profound 
impression will it produce of the holy char- 
acter of God, and of the infinite enormity of 
sin. When his people are crowned, he would 
not have one of their enemies absent j and 
when the ungodly are doomed, he would not 
have one of the righteous absent. He would 
have them depart to their respective allot- 





ments, bearing, away with them impressions 
of the hatefulness of sin, and the beauty of 
holiness, which shall remain imeifaced through 
all the scenes of eternity." * 

The judgment will be minute and exact m 
all its investigations. " For God shall bring 
every work into judgment, with every secret 
thing, whether it be good, or whether it be 
evil."— Eccle. xii. 14. Christ, in his own 
prerogative, informs us " that every idle word 
that men shall speak, they shall give account 
thereof in the day of judgment."— Matt. xii. 
36. Here is information enough for us — the 
wise man and the Saviour both asserting, the 
one by inspiration, the other by his own autho- 
rity, that whatever we think, feel, desire, 
purpose, speak or do, will furnish subject 
matter for investigation in the great day of 
accounts. The great assize " will not be for 
sins of recent commission merely ; sins com- 
mitted thousands of years before will be 
reproduced and examined, with all their cir- 
cumstances of aggravation, as if they had 
been only just committed. Let a single deed, 
let a single thought, the most inconsequent 
* Great Teacher. 

r I f 




i ffii^l: 

and unproductive that ever passed through 
the mind, be omitted, and, if that thought pos- 
sessed a moral quality, the universe would be 
justified m protesting against the omission. 
Bnt nothing shall be overlooked, nothing made 
light of; the slightest voluntary exercise of 
the soul, the very dust of the balances shall 
be taken into the account. The two mites— 
the cup of cold water— the jirison visit— the 
pious wish, on the one hand, and the omitted 
kindness, the idle word, the unchaste look, 
the thought of evil, the deed of darkness, on 
the other,— shall all be brought into the opeh 
court. * * * Nothing is insignificant on 
which Sin has breathed the breath of hell f 
every thing is important on which holiness 
has impressed itself in the faintest characters. 
And, accordingly, < there is nothing covered, 
that shall not be revealed ; and hid^ that shall 
not be known.'" * 

But there is reason to believe that we shall 
be judged, not only for what we are, and for 
what we have done, but also for what we 
might have become, and for tvhat we might have 
done, if we had used and i mproved the of)por- 
* Great Teacher. 

;h rough 
^ht pos- 
oiild be 
g' made 
cise of 
s shall 
iiites — 
it— the 
3 look, 
3SS, on 
3 opeh 
lilt on 
: hell f 
t shall 

! shall 
id for 
it we 
t have 


tunities and abilities with which we ^vero 
favored; the slothful servant, who hid his 
lord\s money, was not pniiished for dcstroyino- 
or even injm-ing the talent-nay, he had taken 
care of it, wrapt in a napkin, and hidden it 
for security against thieves,- ;at ho was pun- 
ished for slothfulness, for not improving the 
talent, for not increasing the sum committed 
to him. Again, Christ says, « he that believeth 
not IS condemned already, because he hath 
not believed in the name of the only begotten 
Son of God. And this is the condemnation, 
that light IS come into the world, and men 
loved darknes J rather than light, because their 
deeds were evil."— John iii. 18, 19. By 
neglecting to believe on the Son of God, 
hearers of the gospel become guilty of the' 
grossest insult to the divine majesty, in ne- 
glectmg, slighting, and despising, the salvation 
which the infinite mercy of God had provided 
for them. Thus men will be judged for 
neglecting this great salvation, and condemned 
for not having it, as well as for their other 

Thirdly: The judgment will h^impartiaL 
Men will be judged according to those laws 




of God, with which they were acquainted; for 
GocFs laws by which he would .govern man- 
kind, are not equally known to all, the wull of 
God was gradually revealed to our race, the 
light shining more and more in each succeed- 
ing dispensation, till the perfect day of Chris- 
tianity arrived ; and even under this dispen- 
sation, multitudes of our fellow men have 
never heard of Christ as the Saviour, nor the 
Bible as the rule of faith and practice ; but 
those who have had nothing more than the 
law faithfully written on their hearts, and 
very imperfectly transmitted from one gene- 
ration to another, w^U only be judged accord- 
ing to the talent entrusted to them ; while 
those of us who have lived in heaven's bright- 
est sunshine of Gospel light, will be judged 
according to the law of God's revealed will 
in the Bible. 

This we have had, and by it we shall be 
judged ; and it will be no mitigatio:: of our 
state, that we did not understand our Bible 
better, or the way of salvation more clearly ; 
for we might have learnt them more perfect- 
ly, if we had applied ourselves to them.— 
** That servant w^hich knew his lord's will, 

ted ; for 
n man- 
will of 
ice, the 
^ Chris- 
L have 
lor the 
e ; but 
an the 
s, and 
;d will 

all be 
of our 

early ; 
5m. — 



and prepared not himself, neither did accord- 
ing to his will, shall be beaten with many 
stripes: But he that knew not, and did com- 
nut things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten 
Witn few stripes : For unto whomsoever much 
IS given, of him shall much be required "— . 
Luke xii. 47-48. Faith, love, and obedience, 
are the thmgs particularly required of us • 
and If any oi these are wanting, whatever 
may have been our professions, the vessel will 
be marred, the serviint will be unprofitable, 
and he will justly be cast into outer darkness 
The Lord will judge the world in righteous^ 
ness. « He will render to every man accord 
mg to his deeds. To them, who, by patient 
continuance in well doing * * * eternal lije. 
But unto them that are contentious, and do 
not obey the truth » * * indignation and 
wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every 
soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first 
and also of the Gentile. But glory, honour^ 
and peace to every man that worketh good, 
to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile : For 
there is no respect of persons with God. For 
OS many as have sinned without law, shall 
also perish without law : and as many as have 



sinned in the law, shall be judged by the 
]aw.*'--Rom. ii. 6-12. 

The senteijce of the Judge will be final 
and irreversible, for it takes place at the end 
of the world, and it is also the decision ^i a 
jimge who is king, the highest authority, so 
that when he says, - Come, ye blessed of my 
leather, inherit the kmgdom prepared for you 
from the foundation of the world ;" or, ^' De- 
part from me, ye cursed into everlasting fire, 
prepared for the devil and his an gels," —then 
these sentences shall be immediately carried 
into execution, for the wicked shall go away 
into everlasting punishment j but the right- 
eous into life eternal."— Matt. xxv. 34, 41^46. 
In conclusion, we observe that there 'are 
yet persons who are unwilling to believe in a 
day of judgment, and they are ready to say, 
where is the promise of his coming ? and be- 
cause of their disbelief, or affected disbelief, 
they rush into sin, and thereby fulfil the words 
of Solomon, " Because sentence against an 
evil w^ork is not executed speedily, therefore 
the heart of the sons of men is fully set in 
them to do evil."— Eccle. viii. 11. We will 
conclude this lecture with a quotation from 


Boston : " Be exhorted to believe this great 
truth ; and believe it so, that you may pre- 
pare for the judgment betimes. Set up a 
secret tribunal in your own breasts, and often 
call yourselves to au account there. Make 
the judge your friend in time, by closing with 
him in the offer of the Gospel ; and s:\ve all 
diligence, that you may be found in Christ at 
that day. Cast off the ivorks of darkness ; 
and live, as believing you are, at all times, 
and mull places^ under the eye of your judge, 
who will bring every work into judgment! 
with every secret thing ! Be fruitful in good 
works, knowing, that as you sow, you shall 
reap. Study piety towards God, righteous- 
ness and charity towards men. Lay up iti 
store plenty of works of charity and mercy 
towards those who are in distress, espe- 
cially such as are of the household of faith ; 
that they may be produced, in that dav, as 
evidences that you belong to Christ. Shut 
not up your bowels of mercy now towards 
the needy, lest you then find no mercy.— 
Take heed, that in all your works you be 
single and sincere ; aiming, in them all, 
at the glory of your Lord, a testimony of 








your love to him, and in obedience to his 
command. Leave it to hypocrites, who have 
their reward, to proclaim every man his own 
goodness ; and to sound a trumpet wiien they 
do their alms. It is a bnse and unchristian 
spirit wiiich cannot have satisfaction in « good 
work unless it be exposed to tlie view of oth- 
ers : it is utterly unworthy of one who believes 
that the last trumpet shall call together the 
whole world, before whom the judge himself 
shall publish works truly good, how secretly 
soever they wore done. Live in a believing 
expectation of the coming of the Lord. Let 
your loins be always girt, and your lamps 
burning; so when he comes, whether in the 
last day of your life, or in the last day of the 
world, ye shall be able to say with joy, < Lo, 
this is our God, w^e have w^aited fur him.'" * 

•Fourfold State. 

SttCONU ADVENT ul' ClllUVr. 



2 Pet. ili. 10. 

'''But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the 
night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a 
great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat 
the earth also, and the works that are therein, shall be 
burned up." 

Those parts of the scripture which refer to 
the burning of our world, are so explicit, that 
we might suppose they could not be misun- 
derstood, or misapplied, but such is the obli- 
quity of the human mind, that every object 
appears to be of the same color as the me- 
dium is through which we look at it; for 
instance, if we look at the sun through a 
piece of gi-een glass, the sun appears green ; if 
we look at a piece of white cloth through a 
red glass, the white cloth appears red . And in 
this way a flilse color and wrong application 
has been given to the passages alluded to, 





men having looked at tUom through the nie- 
clium of their own creed. ^ Take, for instauee, 
verse 7, of this chapter : "But tlie heavens 
and the earth, which are now, by the same 
word, are kept in store, reserved unto fire 
against the day of judgment and perdition of 
tcngodly me.i:' This passage which so clearly 
refers to the final conflagration, has been un- 
der§»tood by Hammond, " as a prediction of the 
destruction of Jerusalem," and in support of 
this interpretation, he appeals to the ancient 
Jewish i)rophecies, where, as he contends, the 
revohitions in the political state of empires 
and nations are Ibretold in the same forms of 
expression with those introduced in Peter's 
prediction. But in the passages which are 
l)roduccd from the writings of the prophets, 
it is remarkalile that in these prophecies, none 
of the prophets have spoken, as Peter has 
done of the entire destruction of this mun- 
dane system, nor of the destruction of any 
part tliereof They mention only thf5 ^< rolling 
of the heavens together as a scroll ; the ob- 
scuring of the light of the sun and the moon ; 
the shaking of the heavens and of the earth j 
and the falling down of the stars j" whereas 




I St. Peter speaks of the conllagratioii uf every 

part of this earth and atmosphere by fire.— 
This diflerence affords room for bJheviiig, 
that the events foretold by the prophets ar''e 
different in their nature from those foretold 
by the Apostle ; and that they are to be un- 
derstood j^o^m^^W?/, while those predicted by 
the Apostle, are to be understood literally,— 
Besides, the prophetic language literally in- 
I terpreted, exhibits imjwssihllities, such as roll- 

ing the heavens together as a scroll, the turn- 
ing of the moon into blood. But the lan- 
guage of the Apostle admits of a literal inter- 
pretation, the "burning of the heavens" or 
• atmosphere, and its "passing away with a 
great noise," " the burning of the earth and 
the works therein." Now, all this is possi- 
ble, and may be literally understood. But 
this is not all. The Apostle begins with an 
account of- the deluge which was literally 
done, and then glides into the next great and 
somewhat similar event, the burning of the 
earth ; thereby signifying that the one as well 
as the other, is to be literally understood.* 
Let us now step aside, and see this wonder- 


I f I 




Ll!:CTUREs o\ riiE 

fill sight, as it is represented in Scripture, and 
understood by us. 

First: As it appears in the heavens ; they 
" shall pass away with a great noise, and the 
elements shall melt with fervent heat."— - 
Again the Apostle says, (ver. 12,) "the hea- 
vens being on fire shall be dissolved." 

What are we to understand by the word 
" HEAVENS" in these passages ? In the Scrip- 
tures, we discover that this word has several 
different applications, and unless we can defi- 
nitely fix its meaning as the Apostle used it, 
we are not likely to understand the passages 
correctly. Heaven, then, is sometimes put, 
for what St. Paul calls the " third" heaven, 
and what Solomon calls " the heaven of hea- 
vens," the place where God is represented as 
residing and exercising his authority and 
power in the government of the universe.— 
It is the temple of the divine Majesty, where 
his excellent glory is revealed in the most 
conspicuous manner. But we cannot think 
the Apostle refers to that place, when he 
says, '' the heavens being on fire shall he cUs- 
solved.^^ Again, the word heaven is applied 
to that region of space occupied by the sim^ 



and the stars, and is called in Scripture, " the 
firmame7itP (Gen. i. 17.) Now, we do not 
conceive the possibility of destroying that 
space, or the probability of those heavenly 
bodies passing away with a great noise, 
when Christ shall come to judge the world. 
But the word heaven, is also applied to the 
atmosphere, which envelopes our earth, and 
and hence we read of the " foivls of heaven," 
(Job. XXXV. 11,) the 'Uleiv of heaven," the 
" clouds of heaven," and the 'Hvmds of hea- 
ven." Now, the application of the word in 
our text, to the atmosphere is easy, natiual, 
and even certain ; in short, we do not see the 
possibility of the Apostle using it in any other 
sense. Besides, we have the concurrent tes- 
timony of commentators to the same effect. 
Br. Clarke says : " As the heavens mean here, 
and ill the passages above, the whole «t??^05- 
phere, m which all the terrestrial vapours are 
lodged." This opinion wil! fr^ce for a spe- 

Consider the composition of this atmosphere, 
and see whether there 1^ a possibility of such 
an occurrence as Peter speaks of— 

The immense mass of permanently elastic 


i > 



fluid, says Dr. Ure, which surrounds the globe 
we inhabit, must consist of a general assem- 
blage of every kind of air, which can be formed 
by the various bodies which compose its sur- 
face. Most of these, however, are absorbed by 
waters ; a number of them are decomposed by- 
combination with each other, and some of 
them are scidom disengaged in considerable 
quantities by the processes of nature. He?ice 
it 2s that the loioer atmosphere consists chief y of 
oxygen and nitrogen, together with moisture, 
and the occasional vapours or exhalations of 
bodies. TJie upper atmosphere seems to be 
composed of a large proportion of hydrogen, 
a fluid of so much less specific gravity than 
any other, that it must naturally ascend to 
the highest places. 

Oxygen gas is a iwiverful siqyporter of com- 
bnstion, or hur?ii7ig. Hydrogen gas is most 
highly inflamable. Now, when we consider 
that the lower part of the atmosphere con- 
tains about one fifth of oxygen and the upper 
part of the atmosphere a much greater pro- 
portion of hydrogen, we see how much com- 
bustible material there is in the atmosjhere 
itself When five measures of atmospheric 



air are mixed with two of hvdrog-en, and a 
lighted taper, or an electee si.ark^is applied 
to the mixture, ex^ilodoiv takes x>hice ; such tin 
experiment give^ • , on a small scale, instan- 
ces of tku7ider and lightning, ^"^ * 

But the atmosphere contains an immense 
quantity of tvater fluid raised by evaporation, 
and carried about in the form of clouds ; now, 
at first thought, we might sup])ose that this 
floating watery element would be a sufficient 
guard against the atmosphere being burnt up ; 
but the very contrary of this is the case, for 
these very watery particles can be acted upon 
so as to produce thunder and lightning of the 
most terrific kind. A quotation from Dr. 
Clarke's commentary will set this clearly 
before us 5 he says : " As the heavens mean 
here, and in the passage above, the whole 
atmosphere, in which all the terrestrial vapors 
are lodged ; and as %vater itself is composed 
of. two gases, eighty-five parts in iveight of 
oxygen and fifteen ol hydrogen, and as the 
chclric,OY ethereal fire, is that which, in all 
likelihood, God will use in the general con- 
flagration ; the noise occasioned by tlie appli- 
* Loudon Ency. 




cation of this fire to such an immense co?ige- 
ries of aqueous particles as flood in the atmos- 
phere, must be terrible in the extreme. Put 
a drop of water on an anvil, place over it a 
piece of iron red hot, strike the iron with a 
hammer on the part above the drop of water, 
and the report will be as loud as a musket ; 
when, then, the whole strength of those oppo- 
site agents is brought together into a state of 
conflict, the noise, the thunderings, the innw 
merahle explosiom, will be frequent, loud, con-- 
founding and terrijk beyond every compre- 
hension but that of God himself." We have 
all been spectators of thunder storms, in w^hich 
the noise has been very loud, and the fire 
sometimes awfally grand j sometimes the light 
has been zigzag, at other times balls of fire 
connected with a chain of fire,— and these 
have produced fear and awe in our minds 
more than any thing else could do. But on 
how small a scale was that storm, perhaps 
uot over a mile or two in length and width, 
and half a mile in height; but what is this 
to the vast extent of onr atmosphere which, 
at the conflagration, will be a terrific thunder 
storm upon a most extensive scale, and of a 


most divinely magnificent character, extend- 
ing from our earth to the highest regions, say 
about sixty milts upward, and from every 
part of the equator to the poles ; then, indeed, 
" the heavens shall pass away with a great 
noise, and the elements shall melt with fer- 
vent heat." 

Thirdly, it is said in our text, « the elements 
shall melt with fervent heatP The word, 
translated elements, signifies the first princi- 
ples or constituent parts of any thing. Hence, 
it signifies the letters of the alphabet, v/hicli 
are the constituent parts or eJeinents of writ- 
ing ; in the text, we understand the word 
elements to mean those gases of which the 
atmosphere is composed ; hence, Dr. Clai'ke 
says, " when the fire has conquered and de- 
composed the water, the elements, the hydro^ 
gen and oxygen airs, or gases, (the former of 
w^hich is most inflamable, and the latter an 
eminent supporter of all combustion,) will 
occupy distinct regions of the atmosphere, the 
hydrogen, by its very great levity, ascending 
to the top, while the oxygen, from its superior 
specific gravity, will keep upon, or near the 
surface of the earth : and thus, if these dif- 

I ;i! e :i 




ferent substances be once ignited, the fire, 
which is supported in this case, not only by 
the oxygen, which is one of the constituents 
of atmospheric air, but also by a great addi. 
tional quantity of oxygen, obtained from the 
decomposition of all aqueous vapours, will ra- 
pidly seize on all other substances, on all ter- 
restrial particles, and the whole frame of na- 
turje will be necessarily torn in pieces ; and 
thus the earth and its works be burnt %i])P 
Thus, you perceive, by the chemical composi- 
tion of the atmosphere, that it contains the 
very elements which fit it for such a confla- 
gration, as St. Peter here foretells ; so that 
sound philosophy gives its assent to divine 
revelation, and both agree that " the liBavens 
being on fire, shall be dissolved, and the ele- 
ments shall melt with fervent heat." — ver. 12 
But let us now proceed to consider, secondly^ 
the conJlagratio7i of the earth. The Apostle 
says, " the earth also, and the ivorhs that are 
therein, shall be burnt itp^ The " earth" here 
doubtless means the body of the globe, and 
the " u rks," all things upon its surface. 

Let us proceed to consider the composition. 
of the earth, so far as we are capable of doing 





SO. You will not expect us, in a short lecture, 
to draw largely from the science of geology, 
and to speak of all the materials of which the 
crust of this earth is made. The surface gen- 
erally consists of a cooftisod mixture of de- 
cayed animal and veget;ib]e substances, and 
earths rudely united together; but, below 
the surface, the materials are found arranged 
in a more regular manner. The origin and 
formation of the different strata is ascribed 
to the deluge, when it is supposed all sorts 
of terrestrial bodies were dissolved and mixed 
with the waters, — and that the heaviest sank 
first, and the lightest afterwards; and thus 
were formed the strata of which the earth 
consists, and that these strata gradually attain- 
ed their hardness and solidity, and have since 
continued distinct. But a large portion of the 
earth's surface consists of tvaters, and the sea 
itself is extended over about six tenths of the 
whole ; but what proportion the water upon 
the surface may bear to the solid part of the 
earth's crust, we have no means of ascertain- 
ing, for the bottom of the sea probably resem- 
bles the surface of the dry land in its inequa- 
lities, and has eminences and depressions as 


i ■? 

•I i\ 

I 1 

I' ', 





Strongly marked as our mountains and val- 

But this immense body of water will form 
no impediment to the general conflagration* 
for when cavities are formed by earthquakes 
in the crust of the earth, the sea will flow 
mto the flaming liquid of the earth's bowels, 
from which it will be thrown off with incre- 
dible impetuosity, and thus break down every 
barrier that would stop its motion or expansion, 
and thus the water itself will contribute to 
the terrible confusion by sinking mountains, 
rending rocks, and bursting open a thou- 
sand places of this earth's crust, and pouring 
out immense eruptions from the mighty caul- 
dron of our globe. 

The thickness of mir earth's crust, cannot, of 
course, be ascertained with any precision ; but, 
we presume, no informed person will suppose 
that it is one solid mass of substances from its 
circumference to its centre ; various conjec- 
tures have been formed upon the subject, but 
the most general, and probable theory, is, that 
the bowels of the earth are an immense mass 
of intense fire, surrounded by a suflicient 
crust of various materials. At present, how- 



ever, we shall confine ourselves to the proba- 
ble thickness of this shell, which encloses the 
central fire. We find, then, means have been 
used for penetrating this crust, by mines ; the 
deepest of those mines is one in Hungary, 
yet it is not over 1000 yards deep,— a little 
more than half a mile down from the surface. 
Again, attempts have lieen made to fathom 
the depths of the sea. The grea. jst depth that 
has been sounded, so far as we know, was by 
Mr. Scoresby (in June, 1817,) who sounded 
to the depth of 7200 feet, a little over four 
miles ; but this was only about a thousandth 
part of the earth's semi-diameter. Bishop Bur- 
nett says : " The central fire must be inclosed 
in a shell of great strength and firmne^; 
for fire being of itself the lightest, and most 
active of all bodies, it would not be detained 
in that lowest prison without a stron"*g guard 
upon it. It is true, we can make no certain 
3 udgment, of what thickness this shell is ; but 
if we suppose this fire to have a twentieth part 
of the semi-diameter of the earth, (viz., about 
200 miles) on either side the centre, for its 
sphere, which seems to be a fair allowance, 
there would still remain nineteen parts for 



r . 

i : , 






|£0 ™^^ 

u m 
^ US. 




1.4 1.6 
































WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 

(716) 872-4503 


-fer #, ^ A 







our safeguard and security : and these nine- 
teen parts of the semi-diameter of the earth* 
will make 3268 miles * for a partition wall 
betwixt us and this central fire."t But, you 
perceive, the learned bishop only supposes the 
central fire to be one-twentieth of the half 
diameter of our globe, without giving any 
calculations or data that would lead to such a 
conclusion; and we are inclined to think, 
(set^mg aside the misprint or miscalculation,) 
that his supj)osition is rather extravagant, for 
we can see no reason to think the shell of the 
earth is • 3800 miles thick, while the central 
fire is only 400 miles diameter. Professor 
Stillman says: "A fact of general interest 
has been proved by the boring of the Artesian 
wells in the suburbs of Paris, namely, as we 
go towards the centre of the earth, the tem- 
perature increases at the rate of about one 
degree for every fifty feetP % Now, if this 
ratio j^hould coulinue to the burning liquid of 
^he interior, it will serve as a general rule by 

* Reckoning 8000 miles for the diameter, the 3268 
ought to be 3800 miles. 
t Theory of the world. 
J Wes. Mag, 1851, p. 760. 



which to make some important calculations, 
Viz., if the heart, or liquid part of our earth, 
was originally made of tin, that metal melts 
at a heat of 4420 farenheit, consequently the 
mcreasing heat towards the bowels of the 
earth, would melt it at a depth of about 1 1 
miles, which would then be the thickness of 
the earth's crust. But if the interior were 
made of lead, then the crust would be 16 
miles. If the interior were made of silver 
the crust would be 52 miles. If it were made 
of gold, the crust would be 56 miles. If it 
were made of cast-iron, the crust would be 78 
miles. If it were made of Platina, Vi mei^l 
which melts at a heat so intense that no in- 
strument now in use can measure it, but if 
we suppose it to melt at 3060" heat, then the 
crust of the earth would be 84 miles. 

The above calculations are made upon the 
supposition that the temperature of the earth 
increases regularly at the rate of one degree 
for every 50 feet, until we come to the cen- 
tral fire. But the probability is, that the tem- 
pemture increases as we approach the state of 
fusion, according to a well known law in na- 
ture. If, for illustration, you insert one end of 






■' P- 

. 1 



a bar of iron in a fire, and hold the other end 
in your hand, when the part of the rod which 
is in the fire is red hot, the other end in your 
hand is but slightly warm, but the heat is great- 
er then 1" to every 50 feet, as you move your 
hand towards the fire ; so it probably is in the 
crust of the earth, and the heat which increases 
1 ^ to every fifty feet, near the surface, may 
increase much more rapidly as you approach 
the central heat. 

Bishop Burnet says : « consider the hidden 
invisible materials within the veins of the 
earth ; such are all minerals, or mineral juices 
and concretions that are igniferous,or capabla 
of inflammation ; and these cannot easily be 
reckoned up, or estimated ; some of the most 
common are sulphur, and sulphureous bodies, 
and earth's impregnated with sulphur, bitu- 
men, and bitumenous concretions ; inflamable 
salts, coal, and other fossils that are ardent; 
with innumerable mixtures and compositions 
of these kinds, * * * which, by attrition, dis- 
cover the latent seeds of fire. 

By the above calculations, you perceive 
that if the heart of our earth were made of a 
metal which requires the greatest heat to melt 



it, the crust of the earth might only be about 
84 miles thick. And if that heart of the earth 
were made of Hn, the crust might not be more 
than 11 miles thick. Now, if these calcula- 
tions be correct, and we even suppose this 
shell of the earth to be 100 miles in thickness, 
yet there is in its bowels a burning fire of 
7800 miles diameter, leaving only about one- 
fortieth part for its crust ; thus the thickness 
of the earth's crust, according to these calcula- 
tions, is but little more, in proportion to its 
size, than the thickness of an eg- shell is to 
its inner parts. / 

The conclusion, then, is, that our earth, in 
its composition, offers no effectual hindrance 
to its final conflagration ; and from what we 
might term the merest accident, such as a col- 
lision with a comet, the shell might be broken 
in a moment. Pliny, the naturalist, said, « it 
was one of the greatest wonders of the world, 
that the world was not every day set on fire." 

Let us now proceed to consider by what 
means the conflagration may be started. Mr. 
Wesley says : "how soon may a comet, commis- 
sioned by the Lord, travel down from the 
most distant parts of the universe ! and were 




It to fix upon the earth, in its return from the 
sun, when at is some thousand times hotter 
than a red hot cannon-ball, who does not see 
what must be the immediate consequence ?"• 
Here Mr. Wesley appears to refer to the 
comet setting fire to our earth ; but we have, 
in a preceding paragraph, spoken also of a 
comet crushing in the shell of our earth if 
we were to come in collision with it ; and 
suqh a collision is quite possible, as several 
comets, known to Astronomers, cross the 
earth s orbit, as they perform their revolutions 
round the sun. And, I have autlwity for 
saymg, that if our earth had been a month's 
journey more forward in its orbit in the year 
I«32, It would have come into collision with 
the comet of Bicla ; and as tl:ere are hundreds, 
and perhaps thousands, of those wandering 
stars, who does not see the danger to whiel 
our earth is exposed ? 

Cut some have supposed, that ^vhen the 
atmosphere is on fire and the elements melt 
with fervent heat, that the burning atmosphere 
may set fire to this terraqueous globe. Dr. 
Cj^]*^^speaking_of^^ elements in 
• Wes. Works, rol. 5. p, 180. ~ ' 



the atmosphere, says, it " will rapidly seize on 
all other substances, on all terrestrial particles, 
and the whole frame of nature will be neces- 
sarily torn in pieces ; and thus the earth and 
its works be burnt upP 

Again, the sun and central fire of the earth 
have been thought probable means of accom- 
plishing it. Bishop Burnet, in referring to 
some writers, says, "there are two grand 
Capital causes which some authors make use 
of as the chief agents in this work — the sun 
and the central fire. These two great incen- 
diaries, they say, will be let loose upon us 
at the conflagration : the one drawing nearer 
to the earth, and the other breaking out of its 
bowels into these upper regions." * 

Dr. Gumming says : " It has been ascer- 
tained by geologists, in the course of the last 
few years, that the interior portions of that 
very globe, on the crust of which our houses 
are built, is one vast mass of liquid or molten 
fire ; and that earthquakes, the vibrations of 
which we feel, are but the shocks of thoso 
fiery waves lashing those desolate subterra- 
nean shores, and that those volcanoes are but 

♦ Theory of the Earth. 



the safety-valves that allow the excess of its 
action to escape, lest the crust of the earth 
should be riven in pieces, and all its popula- 
tion perish." Speaking of the last day, he 
says: "Then the fire that is treasured up 
shall burst forth at ten thousand crevices-- 

* the elements shall melt as with fervent heat' 
—the solid rocks shall blaze as if they were 
wax, and the rivers as if they were oil. and 
th^ weary old earth, having undergone the 
ordeal of the last fire, shall regain its pristine 
purity, and become fit for the immediate pre- 
sence of the descending Saviour and his risen 
saints." * 

Eruptions from burning mmntains supply 
us with evidence sufficient to show, that if 
their number were multiplied, streams of lava 
might flow from the equator to the poles, and 
having communication with the internal fire, 
th J destruction could easily be effected. 

Tlien earthquakes are spoken of as being 
uncommonly numerous at that time. Mat- 
thew, Mark and Luke, all report Christ as 
statmg that there will be « great earthquakes 
in divers places f the effect of these upon t he 

* Lee. on Apoc. " " "" 




shell of our^ earth may be like taking the 
key-stone from the arch, when the whole will 
fall to pieces ; so our earth, by these numerous 
earthquakes, may be so rent in pieces that 
the whole shall be broken, up, and fall towards 
its centre, where a short time will be suffi- 
cient to consume the whole. 

Angels, as God's messengers and execu- 
tioners, have also been thought of as the 
agents in producing the conflagration ; *• they 
have often been employed to execute God's 
judgments upon a nation, or a people, that it 
cannot seem strange that in this last judg- 
ment, which is represented as the day of his 
wrath, angels shall bear their part and con- 
clude the last scene of that tragedy ; hence 
we read of the destroying angel in Egypt, 
(Gen. xii. 23) and of the angels thao presided 
at the destruction of Sodom, (Gen. xix. 13) 
and that angels will accompany the Judge 
when he comes in flames of fire to call the 
nations to his bar. 

The extent of this conflagration of our earth 
is a point upon which we shall briefly dwell. 

When we consider the vast quantity of in- 

♦ Bishop Burnett. 




ternal fire there is in the bowels of the earth, 
and the latent fire there is in every substance, 
so that a blow with a horse's shoe against a 
stone, or a little friction between two sticks, 
or almost any other materials, will bring out 
that fire, till it is sensible to the sight or the 
touch, besides the immense quantity of elec- 
trical fire that can be produced from the 
atmosphere at any time ; from all these con- 
sideptions, some eminent men have supposed 
that this globe will be entirely annihiU 
ated'* but we are inclined to think, consi- 
denng and comparing the Scriptures with 
themselves, that the fire will dissolve, but not 
destroy our e^xVa.^change, but not annihilate 
It ; in short, fire cannot annihilate any thing 
It produces changes in matter, it evaporates' 
liquids, separates the particles of solids, and 
It may Hqidfy the v/hole earth, melt it down 
into a fluid ; but it cannot really destroy any 
part of it, so that it shall not exist any more ; 
so far as the conflagration goes, then, the earth,' 
will undergo a universal change, in its proper- 
ties, and appearance, from its centre to its 

•Bishop Burnett's Theory. 



circumference. The words of Scripture sug- 
gest the idea thus stated, where we read « His 
lightnings enlightened the world j the earth 
saw and trembled. The hills melted like 
wax at the presence of the LarcV—Fs. xcvii. 
4, 5 ; also Nah. i, 5 ; Rev. xviii. 2. " Tlie 
elements shall melt with fervent heat," " all 
these things shall be dissolved ;" (2 Pet. iii. 
10, 11) these terms of liquifaction and disso- 
lution cannot be restrained to simple devasta- 
tion, and superficial scorching; they must 
mean a universal melting of all the ingredients 
of the earth. 

What shall become of the occupants of this 
earth when it is burnt up] This is a question 
which arises from many considerations, and 
we sliall endeavor to answer it according to 
analogy and Scripture. The Apostle, in this 
chapter, has just been speaking of the delnge 
and its desolations, (ver. 5, 6) and then, by 
analogy, refers to the coming dissolution by 
fire, (ver. 7.) Now, this comparison, as well 
as the nature of the conflagration, shows us, 
that if some special provision is not made, all 
those occupants then living must necessarily 
perish by the fire, or the earthquakes ; and, 




ft -.r. 


f^ i 



SO far as the inferior orders of creation are 
concerned, we have reason to think they will 
all perish, as the scriptures do not appear to 
us to make any such provision for their escape 
as was made in tlie ark. But with regard to 
the human race, the dead shall be raised, and 
the living changed, and both caught up to 
meet the Lord, when he shall come to judge 
the people, and as this tribunal will probably 
be^held considerably above our atmosphere, 
they ^vill be safe from the devouring element. 
When may we expect this conflagration to 
take place ? St. Peter, in this chapter, pre- 
diets « that there shall come in the last days 
scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and 
saying, where is the promise of his coming 
for since the fathers fell asleep all things con- 
tmue as they were from the beginning of the 
creation," (ver. 3, 4.) I am not disposed to 
attach much importance to those scoffers, nor 
even to their opinions respecting the state of 
the earth when the conhagration is near ; but 
there are other passages which run thus: « of 
old thou hast laid the foundations of the earth ; 
and the heavens are the work of thy hands! 
They sh^U perish, but thou shalt endure ; yea 



all of them i^hall wax old like a garment."— 
Ps cii. 25,26. »* Lift up your eyes to the 
heavens, and look upon the earth beneath j 
for the heavens shall vanish away like smoke, 
and the earth shall wax old like a garment.'^'' 
Isa. li. 6. St. Paul has endorsed the same 
sentiment in the same words, (Heb. i. 11.) 
Dr. Clarke says upon these words : « As a 
garment, by long using, becomes unfit to be 
longer used, so shall all visible things ; they 
shall wear old, and wear out : and hence the 
necessity of their being renewed." ^ 

I am not prepared to say in what the wax- 
ing old and wearing out appearance of our 
earth may consist ; whether these indications 
of its age and approaching end may be on the 
surface, by the soil being less productive, or 
in the air, by its becoming less capable of sus- 
taining animal and vegetable life. But we 
are inclined to think that these evidences of 
the age of our earth will not be very marked 
to its inhabitants at the time, for they will be 
of opinion that all things continue much the 
same ; and, not seeing any marked change, 
they will not expect Christ, till he come upon 
them « as a thief in the night."— 2 Pet. iii. 
10. See also Matt. xxiv. 36-39, 44. 

I if 

i m 




Now, the scriptures abound in rassages 
Which clearly show that the conflagration, 
the second Advent of Christ, and the judg- 
ment day, are cotemporary; hence we read, 
JL,ooking for and hasting unto the coming of 
the day of God, wherein the heavens being 
on fire shall be dissolved."— 2 Pet. iii 12 
"■When the Son of Man shall come in his 
glory, and all the holy angels with him, then 
shall he sit u>-on the throne of his glory ; and 
befbre him shall be gathered all nations, and 
he shall separate them one from another."— 
Matt. XXV. 31. The more fully we should 
pursue this subject, the more clearly we 
should be satisfied that those three great 
events will occur at the same time. 

In conclusion, then, let us look upon our- 
selves as deeply interested in these matters ; 
we may now be grasping the sordid dust of 
the earth, heaping up riches by adding house 
to house and field to field, carrying out ava- 
ricious purposes and projects, as if this earth 
were our perpetual home ; but, oh ! let us 
remember that the earth, to which we cling 
the earth which we so highly value, will be 
burnt up with all its works ; and you and I 



long before that time, will be still in death. 
But let us bear in mind, that when these 
things shall take place, we shall have to render 
an account to the Omniscient Judge. Life, 
with all its advantages, opportunities, and 
occupations, will pass under review,* and the 
eternal destiny of every one irrevocably set- 
tled. In prospect of that great day let us 
"apply our hearts unto wisdom." 



2 Pet. iii. 13. 

" Nevertheless we, aWording to his promise, look for 
new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleih righteous- 

When God created our earth and atmosphere, 
everything therein was " very good ;" it was 
an Eden, a habitation of delight for every 
living creature, in which there was nothing 
to hurt or destroy ; there was neither grief, 
pain,sickness, nor death amongst all the tribes, 
from man the noblest of all, to the smallest 
creature, in the scale of gradation ; in short, 
our earth was a province of heaven, over 
which the "only wise Cod" was its most 
gracious sovereign. Under the divine Being, 
man was placed in a subordinate, but yet 
exalted position, as the vicegerent of God, 
exercising " dominion over the fish of the sea, 
and over the foul of the air, and over the cat- 

!• it 

?. ; '. 




tie, and over all the earth, and over every 
creeping thing that creepeth upon the 
earth,.--Gen. i, 26. The law to which 
Adam was himself subject, was of so mode- 
rate a character, that we might have sup- 
posed him incapable of offence to his supreme 
master ; but the history of his career, as 
you well know, clearly relates his shame- 
ful transgression, his banishment from the 
garden, and the curse that fell upon our earth, 
in consequence of his sin. This curse extend- 
ed, as we think, to the finney tribes of the 
deep, the sweet songsters of the atmosphere, 
the rambling insects around us, the roving 
beast of the forests, and all the vegetable 
world; nay, the very atmosphere around our 
globe, became impregnated with poisonous 
vapors, and has ever since been the scene of 
terrible thunder-storms- and devastating hur- 
ricanes. But he that « sitteth upon the flood," 
says unto the winds and waves, « peace be 
still, and there is a great calm." « The Lord 
sitteth King fur ever.."— Ps. xxix.lO 

But there is a time to come in which the 
warring elements of our earth, shall be not 
only calmed and restrained, but regenerated, 



made over again. For God hath said, « Be- 
hold, I create new heavens and a new earth." 
Isa. Ixv. 17. And to this it is probable the 
Apostle alludes when he says : " We, accor- 
ding to his promise, look for new heavens, 
and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteous- 
ness." It is true, the promise in Isaiah may- 
be applied to the glory of the gospel dispen- 
sation ; yet St. Peter carries our ideas of a 
new creation beyond the judgment day and 
the conflagration, speakijig of it as taking 
place after " the heavens being on fire, shall 
be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with 
fervent heat." 

Our present effort, then, must be to ascer- 
tain, as correctly as we can, what is to be un- 
derstood by the new creation. Following the 
order the Apostle has observed, let us consider, 

The NEW HEAVENS. " We, according to 
his promise, look for new heavens." 

We observed in our last lecture, that the 
conflagration of our earth and its atmos- 
phere would not produce annihilationy that is, 
reduce it to nothing ; so that when the fire is 
burnt out, the ashes, or melted materials 
thereof, will still remain. 



! L 




We also stated that the words, « the hea- 
vens shall pass away with a great noise, and 
the elements shall melt with fervent heat," 
are to be nndexstood of our atmosphere, and 
the different gases of which it is composed, 
which will become one universal and terrific 
thunder storm, by which the atmosphere that 
now is, will pass away with a great noise. 
But what does the Apostle mean by " new 
heavens?" Is this ^figurative expression with 
which he represents one thing by another? 
we think not ; unless the deluge was figura- 
tive, and not real, and unless the conflagration 
will be figurative, and not real, for he speaks 
of them all in succession, and in a similar 
style. To use the words of Bishop Burnett 
upon this passage : " Here is no room for alle- 
gories, or allegorical expositions, unless you 
will make the conflagration of the world an 
allegory, for, as heavens and earth were des- 
troyed, so heavens and earth are restored ; 
and if, in the first place, you understand the 
natural material world, you must also under- 
stand it in the second place ; they are both 
allegories, or neither." 
Again, by the new heavens we cannot 

^^CkP^^^p^S* "'^ 



suppose the apostle meant a new planetary 
system of suns, moons, and stars, such bright 
orbs as we now behold above us ; for, as we 
have shown before, these are not comprehend- 
ed in the catastrophe of a burning world; 
and, therefore, they cannot be succeeded by a 
new production of similar bodies. 

We may answer the question, what are the 
new heavens, by asking what were the old 
which shall then have passed away 1 Is it 
not the atmosphere which envelopes our 
earth ? we think it is, and the new heavens 
will be a new atTnosphere. But of what that 
new atmosphere will consist, or what will be 
its peculiar properties, we are not informed ; 
thg Bible speaks of its creation as a fact ; but it 
supplies no details ; we are, therefore left 
to mere conjecture founded upon the circum- 
stances of the case. The following opinions 
are left to the church by the late Rev. John 
Wesley, who says : 

« We may more easily conceive the chan- 
ges which will be wrought in the lower 
heaven, in the region of the air. It will be 
no more torn by hurricanes, or agitated by 
furious storms, or destructive tempests. Per- 





nicious or terrifying meteors will have noplace 
therein. We shall have no more occasion to 

There, like a trumpet loud and strong, 

Thy thunder shakes our coast ; 
While the red lightnings wave along 

The banners of thy host I 

No : All will then be light, fair, serene ; a 

hvely picture of the eternal day. 
^" All the elements (taking that word ia the 

common sense, for the principles of which all 

natural beings are compounded) will be new 
indeed : entirely changed as to their quahties,' 
although not as to their nature. Fire is at 
present, the general destroyer of all things 
under the sun ; dissolving all things that come 
within the sphere of its action, and reducing 
them to their primitive atoms. But no sooner 
will it have performed its last great office of 

destroying the heavens and the earth" 

(than its) " destructions will come to a 

perpetual end. It will destroy no more ; It 
will consume no more : It will forget its 
power to burn,— which it possesses only during 
the present state of things,— and be as harm- 
less in the new heavens and earth as it is now 




in the bodies of men and other animals, and 
the substance of trees and flowers, in all which 
large quaiitities of ethereal fire are lodged j 
if it be not rather an essential component part 
of every material being imder the sun. But 
it will probably retain its vivifying power, 
though divested of its power to destroy. 

" It has been already observed, that the 
calm, placid air, will be no more disturbed by 
storms and tempests. 1 here will be no more 

meteors, with their horrid glare May 

we not add, (though at first it sounds like a 
paradox) that there will be no more rain. It 
is observable that there was none in paradise, 
a circumstance which Moses particularly men- 
tions : Gen. ii. 5, 6—' The Lord God had not 
caused it to rain upon the earth.— But there 
went up a mist from the earth,' which then 
co\; ered up the abyss of waters, < and watered 
the whole face of the ground' with moisture 
sufficient for all the purposes of vegetation. 
We have reason to believe that the case 
will be the same when paradise is restored. 
Consequently there will be no clouds or fogs, 
but one bright refulgent day. Much less will 
there be any poisonous damps, or pestilential 




^ ft 

r " 



blasts. There will be no Sirocco in Italy ; no 
parching or suffocating winds in Arabia ; no 
keen north-east winds in our own country. * 

" Shattering tha graceful locks of yon fair 
trees ; but only pleasing, healthful breezes, 
" Fanning the earth with oderiferous wings." f 

Such, then, are the views upon the new 
heavens, entertained by an eminent minister 
of Christ. Let us now consider — 
\ Secondly, the new earth. 

Let us look at some of those terms which 
are applied in scripture to the new creation ; 
one of these is in the gospel by St. Matthew, 
xix. 28 : " And Jesus said nnto them, verily 
I say unto you, that ye which have followed 
me, in the regeneration^ when the Son of Man 
shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also 
shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the 
twelve tribes of Israel. The word regenera- 
tion, here used, refers to the time when Jesus 
shall sit on the throne of his glory, and not 
to the time of following him. Some com- 
mentators consider that the word refers to the 
new creation of the earth. Mr. Wesley, both 

' '■■■■ II 1 1 I — ■- ■ I II I I HU M,! I ■— 1^^— ^^^^^ 

* England. 

t Wesley's Works, vol. vi.. nn. 291, 292. 





ill the punctuation of tlie text, and in the 
note, applies the word to « the final renova- 
tion of all things." Bishop Burnett, too, says, 
« this regeneration seems to belong to his 
second coming, when the world shall be 
renewed or regenerated, and the righteous 
shall possess the earth." The next passage 
is Acts iii. 20, 21: « And he shall send Jesus 
Christ, which before was preached Unto you : 
whom the heavens must receive until the 
times of restitution of all things, which God 
hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy 
prophets since the world began." These 
words were spoken by St. Peter, and Bishop 
Burnett thinks they are to be applied to the 
same thing, viz., a new creation ; the Bishop's 
words are : « If we compare this passage of 
St. Peter's with that which we alleged before, 
out of his second epistle, it can scarce be 
doubted but that he refers to the same pro- 
mises in both places ; and what he there calls 
a new heaven and a new earth, he calls here 
a restitution of all things : for the heavens 
and the earth comprehend all, and both these 
are but different phrases for the renovation of 
t he wor ld." * 
♦ Theory of the World 7 





Wo are,however, inclined to tliink that the 
-Apostle refers not only to the new creation of 
the heavens and the earth, but also to " the 
whole reign of grace, from the ascension of 
our Lord till his coming again," and thereby 
effecting a moral renovation in man, as well 
as a physical one in the earth. 

The word ^^ changed'*'* is also applied to the 
new creation. " Of old hast thou laid the 
foundation of the earth : and the heavens are 
the work of thy hands. They shall perish, 
but thou shalt endure ; yea all of them shall 
wax old like a garment ; as a vesture shalt 
thou change them, and they shall be changed." 
— Ps. cii. 26. See also 1 Cor. vii. 31 ; Rom. 
viii. 21-24 ; Heb. i. 10-12. These, and other 
passages, represent this earth, afTer the con- 
flagration, as being changed in its form or 
fashion ; the disposition of its parts being 
altered or arranged differently, like a material 
that is melted down ; the form is altered, but 
the material is not destroyed. 

Now, we are inclined to think, that tl r^ 
" new earth" will be formed out of the old 
one ; the materials which are in this, will also 
be in that, although they will probably be 



differently arranged in ov( ry part from what 
they now are. "We tnke it for granted," 
says Durham, a Scottish Divine, (on Rev. xxi. 
1) " that there is not to be a full annihilation 

of this universe by this change yea, 

this exception, that ' there shall he no more sea; 
c< nfirmeth it ; fur it supposeth somewhat more 
to befall it than the heavens and the earth, 
which could not be if the annihilation of all 
were iibsnhite. The question, therefore, lieth 
mainly in this, whether that change be stib- 
stantial, so that those heavens and this earth 
being removed, there are new heavens and 
new earth again created ; or whether that 
change be but in respect of qualities, as it is 
with respect to the body of man, which is 
raised the same as to its substance ; yet so as 
to its qualities it may be called another, for 
its spirituality, purity, glory, incorruptibleness, 

&c We conceive this last to be truth 

— that as the heavens and earth are not sub- 
stantially changed or annihilated, so the new 
earth and heaven succeeding are the same 
for substance, but for nature more stable, for 
beauty more glorious, for use free from the 
abuses sinful men put them unto, and from 





the efiects of the curse put upon them for 
man's sin— they are altogether freed and set 
at liberty from these. Therefore it is called 
* the time of the restitution of all things." * 
The following lines from Wesley are very 
expressive upon this point : 

" These eyes shall see them fall, 
Mountains, and stars and skies I 
These eyes shall see them all 
Out of their ashes rise I 
I These lips his praises shall rehearse, 

Whose nod restores the universe. 

According to his word, 

H! 5 oath to sinners given, 
We look to see restored 
The ruin'd earth and heaven ; 
In a new world his truth to prove, 
A world of righteousness and love." 

Bishop Burnett, in speaking of the arrange- 
ment of materials in the new earth, says: 
" Now, as to the lower of these two regions, 
the region of melted matter," (which he sup- 
poses will then be in the heart of the earth) 
" we shall have little occasion to take notice 
of it ; but the upper region, or all above that 
orb of fire, is the true draught of a chaos ; or 

• Brown. 



a mixture and confusion of all the elements, 
without order and distinction. Here are par- 
ticles of earth, and of air, and of water, 
all promiscuously jumbled together, by the 
force and agitation of the fire. But when 
that force ceases, and every one is left to 
its own inclination, they will, according to 
their different degrees of gravity, separate 
and sort themselves after this manner : 
first, the heaviest and grossest parts of the 
earth will subside, then the watery parts 
will follow; then a lighter sort of earth, 
which will stop, and rest upon the surface of 
the water, and compose there a thin film or 
membrane. This membrane, or tender orb, 
is the first rudiment or foundation of a new 

habitable earth! and having in itself, 

all the principles of a fruitful soil, whether for 
the production of plants, or of animals, it will 
want no property or character of a habitable 
earth. And, particularly, will become such 
an earth, and of such a form, as the first par- 
adisaical earth was."* Having thus stated 
our views of the creation of the new earth, 

Theory of the earth. 





let US now proceed to look at its surface some- 
what in detail. 

Its wafers, which now occupy so lar<'-e a 
portion of the earth, appears to be destined to 
a great change in the new earth, for St. John, 
in his prospective vision of it, said, ''there 
was no more sea.'^'^ A difference of opinion 
upon ihis passage exists among writers upon 
the subject, some supposing that the sea will 
still occupy a place upon the earth's surface, 
although differently distributed from what the 
old sea was.f But the Apostle is stating the 
appearance of the new earth after its renova- 
tion, and the absence of the sea is so particu- 
larly noticed, that we are inclined to accept 
his statement literally ; besides, we find other 
writers, to whose opinions we attach great 
importance, take this view of it; Wesley 
says : « we have reason to believe, that at 
the beginning of the world, when God said, 
' let the waters under the heaven be gathered 
together unto one place, and let the dry land 
appear,' (Gen. i. 9,) the dry land spread over 
the face of the water, and covered it on every 
• Rev. xxi L 
t Dr. Clarke, on Rev. xxi. 1. 



side. And so it seems to have done, till, in 
order to the general deluge, which God had 
determined to bring upon the earth at once, 
< the windows of heaven were opened, and 
the fountains of the great deep broken up." 
But the sea will then (at the new creation) 
retire within its primitive bounds, and appear 
on the surface of the earth no more. Neither, 
indeed, will there be any more need of the 

sea ; cfor every part of the earth will 

naturally produce whatever its inhabitants 
want, — or all mankind will procure what the 
whole earth affords, by a much easier and 
readier conveyance."* If the water of the 
sea is shut up in the bowels of the earth, even 
there it will exist as the fountains of the great 
deep, to supply the rivers and feed the springs. 
" It will be in every part of the world clear 
and limped, pure from all unpleasing or un- 
healthful mixtures ; rising here and there in 
crystal fountains, to refresh and adorn the 
earth, ' with liquid lapse of murmuring 
stream.' For, undoubtedly, as there were in 
Paradise, there will be various rivers gently 

lU - 

♦ Wesleys Works, vol. vi. p. 292. 




gliding along for the use and pleasure of both 
man and beast."t 

Let us now proceed to view the dry land, 
as it will probably appear in the new earth. 
We have before spoken of the conflagration 
liquifying all the materials of the earth, so 
that its surface will be even, uniform and 
regular, without mountains and without val- 
leys; " there will be no more horrid rocks, or 
frightful precipices ; no wild deserts, or bar- 
ren sands ; no impassable morasses, or un- 
fruitful bogs. It will be no more shaken 
or torn asunder by the impetuous force of 
earthquakes, and will, therefore, need neither 
Vesuvius, nor Etna, nor any burning moun- 
tains to prevent them." 

" And what will the general produce of the 
earth be ? Not thorns, briers, or thistles ; not 
any useless or foBtid weed ; not any poison- 
ous, hurtful or unpleasant plant ; but every 
one that can be conducive, in any wise, either 
to our use or pleasure. How far beyond all 
that the most lively imagination is now able 
to conceive ! We shall no more regret the 
loss of the terrestr ial Paradise, or sigh at that 

t Wesley's Works, vol. ri., p. 292. 





well devised description of our great Poet — 

Then shall this mount 
Of Paradise, by might of waves, be moved 
Out of his place, pushed by the horned flood, 
With all its verdure spoil'd, and trees adrift, 
Down the great river to the opening gulf, 
And there take root, an island salt and bare ! 

For all the earth shall be a more beautiful 
Paradise than Adam ever saw." * 

Dr. Gumming, speaking of the new earth, 
says : " the Creator is to come forth again, as 
its regenerator. Deity will, as Deity alone 
can, re-make all. He will harmonise all its 
discords — allay its fever — and expunge the 
foul blot of sin which was dropped upon Eden 
of Satan, and has radiated to its circumference. 
Then his autograph shall be written and made 
legible on all — the weakest thing shall express 
his power, and the most defective thing his 

excellency The dew drops on every acre 

of grass shall sparkle with his love, and earth 
itself shall be the bright jewel on which his 
name shall be visibly engraven ; and tree, and 
plant, and flower — oak and hyssop, and moun- 
tain daisy, shall show whatever beauty they 

* Wesley's Works, vol. vi., p. 294. 


■' js 

mtHmmm m nun wi 

406 . 


wear is borrowed from his smile, and what- 
ever fragrance they exhale is derived from his 
breath ; and they shall rentier to him their 
thanksgiving, l»y consecrating all they are to 
beautify the place of his feet; and these new 
heavens and new earth shall be one grand 
Eolian harp, over whose strings the Spirit of 
God shell sweep, and draw out inexhaustible 
harmonies. Thus, creation shall become a 
meet supp'ement to Revelation, and providence 
aicommeiilary on both. The temple shall be 
opened day and night, and animate and in- 
animate nature shall lift up ceaseless incense* 
and unite its thousand- voiced psalm of praise. 
Time shall be a perpetual Sabbath, and all 
things shall be worship. The sun shall have 
no spot, the sky no cloud, the year no au- 
tumn, earth no graves.* 

The inhabitants of the new earth will pro- 
bably present to us one of the mo^t interest- 
ing objects in our present researches, and 
therefore we shall dwell a liltle more upon 
this branch of our present lecture. 

We presume that all who allow that there 
will be a " new earthy'^ are prepared to admit 

• Lect, on Apoc. 



that it will be occupied by some living crea- 
tures, and, happily for us, our text adverts to 
them, whore St. Peter snys "we, according 
to his promise, look f r new h'^avens and a 
new earth, wherein dwel!eth rigliteonsnrss," 
that is, -yiiihtecu^ persons. So far as I know, all 
commentators agree, that persons are h^e 
mi ant by the Apostle. Dr. Clarke says of 
this new earih, it will be "made the endless 
abode of blis^ed spiri's." Wesley has it, 
"only rghteoiis persons." Matthew Henry 
says of it : " this is to be the habilation of such 
righteous persons as do righteousness, and are 
free from the power and pollution of sin." 

The first question to be settled then, is, 
from iolievcpA\o these inhabitants come ? and in 
answering this question, we are as'ain obi g^A 
to enter ihe fie'd of controversy ; but we shall 
supp'y different views as they ar? tak n by 
the respH-rive parties, and came to such con- 
clusions OS io us seem most prob ble from those 
Scr ptnres which re'ate to the subject. 

Bi>;hop Burnett stiys : " we net d before, that 

there was no rt mnant of nitinkind left at the 

conflag'ation, as there was at the deluge ; nor 

any hopeb of a restoration in that way. Shall 


\ I 





we then imagine that these new inhabitants 
are a colony wafted over from some neigh- 
boring woild ; as from the Moon, or Mercury, 
or some of the higher planets'? You may 
imagine what you pbase, but that seems to me 

not imaginary only, but impracticable 

the inhab tants are those which inhabited 
this earth before. We look for new heavens 
and new earth, says the Apostle ; surely to 
have some share and interest in them, other- 
Vise there would be no comfort in that expec- 
tation The truth is, none can have so 

good pretensions to this spot of ground we 
call the earth, as the sons of men, seeing they 
once possessed it: and if it be restored again, 
it is their property and inheritance. But it is 
not mankind in general that must possess this 
new world, but the Israel of God espe- 
cially those that have suffered for the sake of 

their religion j as our Saviour says, 

" those that suffer loss for his sake, shall be 
recompensed." — Matt. xix. 28, 29. 

"But they must be then raised from the 
dead ; for all mankind was destroyed at the 
conflagration. * Now, if there be truly 

* This is a slip of the pen, for " the living shall be 



and really a two-fold resurrection, as St. John 
tells us, and that a thousand years distance 
from one another, it may be very rationally 
presumed, that those that are raised in the 
first resurrection, are those just that will inha- 
bit the new heavens and new earlli 

for otherwise, who are those just that shall 
inhabit the new earth, and whence do they 

come 1 St. John says, the martyrs, at 

this first resurrection, shall live again and 
reign with Christ : which seems to be the 
reward promised by our Saviour to those that 
suffered for his sake, and the same persons in 
both places. * < And I saw the souls of them 
(says St. John) that were beheaded for the 
witness of Jesus, and for the word of God ; 
and which had not worshipped the beast, &c., 
and they lived and reigned with Christ a 
thousand years.' — Rev. xx. 6.""|- 

This writer, you perceive, considers the 

changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, and 
caught up to meet the Lord in the air." — 1 Cor. xv. 62 ; 
1 Thess. iv. 17. 

* See this error corrected in the Lecture on the Resur- 

t Pp. 633-535. 




inhabitants of the new earth to be the 
rjghteous dead, especially those who have 
sullered martyrdom, who are to be raised to 
life again, and thus occupy the earth as a 
reward for their past fidelity and sufferings. 

'i he Adveti lists have adopted s^ome of the 

pre-millt^nnial views upon these subjects,onIy 

they appear 1o think that the confJairratioii 

and new creation will take place before the 

dpy of judgment, and that the righteous w^ill 

occnpy the new earth a thousand years before 

the wicked are rais-d from the dead. But we 

shall cillow them to sp3ak fjr themselves. 

The writrr of ihe " A| proachini^ Cris's'' says, 

"The earth bein<r clea'^se I, and all th-nirs 

made new, it will have b en prepared for 

the * dwelling of righteous per>OMs; who, 

havini? * put on incorrupt on,' ;ind been 

*caii2:ht up in the clouds to meet the 

Lord in the air,' wiiere, coiistitutini? ' the 
bride,' ' the Lamb's wife,' they were 'cilled 
unto the marri: ge supper of the Lamb;— will 
descend from heaven to tike p>ssession. 
Thus John writes, tliat one of the angels said 
to him : < Come hither, I will show thee the 
bride, the Lamb's wife. And he carried me 


i ill 


away in the spirit to a great and high moun- 
tain, and showed me that great city, the holy 
Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from 
God.' ^ Thrones' are symbols of power. As 
the saints are to reign with Christ on the 
renewed earth, in obedience to the invitation : 
* Come, ye bless?d of my Father, inherit the' 
kingdom prepared for you from the foun- 
dation ol the world.' All the saints 

beuig thus exalted to kingly nnd priestly 
dignity, symbolizes the exalted rank they are 

to hold in the new creation As the 

rest of the dead live not till the end of the 
thousand years, they coirie forth at the ' resur- 
rection of damnation,' at the end of a thou- 
sand years of the reign of the saints on the 
earth, and at the epoch when Satan was to be 
loosed from his prison." 

Although we discard the idea of two resur- 
rections from the dead, yet we think that the 
inhabitants of the new earth will be the 
righteous who are placed at the right hand of 
the judge, when he shall separate the precious 
from the vile ; * we think so, not only from 
several portions of scripture, the meaning of 

•See Macknight j 2 Pet. iii. 13. 



•'. { 


which is best understood in that way, but also 
from the order observed by St. John given in 
the book of the Revelations. But we shall 
quote some of those passages which appear to 
lis as referring to the inhabitants of the new 
earth : " For evil doers shall be cut off ; but 
those that wait upon the Lord, they shall 
inherit the earth. For yet a little while, and 
the wicked shall not be ; yea, thou shalt dili- 
gently consider his place, and it shall not be. 
But the meek shall inherit the earth ; and 
shall delight themselves in the abundance of 
peace."— Ps. xxxvii. 9-1 1 . " Blessed are the 
meek, for they shall inherit the earth." « For 
the promise, that he should be the heir of the 
world, was not to Abraham, or to his seed, 
through the law, but through the righteous- 
ness of faith." « For unto the angels hath 
he not put in subjection the world to come." 
—Matt. V. 5; Rom. iv. 13; Rev. v. 9, 10. 
These last words, <* the world to come^'' critics 
are agreed should be " the habitable world to 
come," and they are applied, by Bishop Bur- 
nett, to the new earth and its inhabitants. 
The song which St. John heard the recovered 
church singing is as follows : " Thou art wor- 



thy to take the book, and to open the seals 
thereof; for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed 
us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, 
and tongue, and people, and nation. And 
hast made us unto our God kings and priests: 
and we shall reign on the earth." The order 
of events which St. John has observed in the 
Book of Revelations, leads us to the same 
conclusion: he foretold the millennium, or 
maturity of the Christian church — the little 
season of apostacy — the resurrection of the 
dead — the final judgment — the new creation 
— and the re-settling of this earth by the 
people of God, and the Divine Being dwelling 
in their midst. * 

The character of those new inhabitants will 
materially affect their happiness upon the new 
earth, and we rejoice to find such intimation 
of its purity as to insure to them unmingled 
felicity. They are " righteous," they have 
" washed their robes and made them white 
in the blgod of the Lamb." Those righteous 
persons are eminently righteous, having no 
admixture of evil ; sin is not in their society, 
nor in their hearts ; they are « a chosen gene- 

• Rev. chap, xx., xxi. 





ration, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a 
peculiar people." 

The absence of sin will secure to them that 
degree of happiness, of which they may be 
then susceptible, as Ihey will not be subject 
to sorrow, suffering, pain or death, for God 
will wipe away all tears from their eyes. 
But Uie chief source of their happiness will 
be the conscious presence and gracious mani- 
festations of the Divine Being to those inha- 
bitants ; it is stated by St. John, " I.lohn saw 
the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down 
from God out of heaven, prepared as a bridle 
adorned for her husband. And I heard a 
great noise out of heaven saying, Lehold, the 
tabernac/e rf God is ivith men, and he icill dwell 
with Ihcm, and tjiey shall be his people, and 
God himself shall be wiih them, and be their 
God. And God shall wipe away all tears 
from their eyes ; and thtre shall be no more 
death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall 
there be any more pain ; for the firmer things 
are passed away." * The Apostle also sup- 
plies a great many particulars respecting the 
New Jerusalem, whi ch are hard to be under- 
* Rev. xxi. 2-4. 




Stood, as some of them seem suitable enough 
for a holy city in the new e irth ;— but other 
particulars appear incompatible with a resi- 
dence upon the globe, as it revolves upon 
its own axis. Some parts of this descrip- 
tion do not accord with our ideas of heaven 
besides the Apostle spaaks of this new Jeru- 
salem as cotempoMry with the new earth. 
We are disposed to say, with a certain writer, 
« these are great mysteries, which we cannot 
perfectly understand yet, especially what St. 
John says about the new Jerusalem coining 
down from heaven, to take up its seat and 
habitation on this new earth, that there is the 
throne of God, and of the Lamb, where God 
dwells, and which he enlightens with his 
presence, and from whence he drives away 
death, and sorrow, and pain, which seem to 
signify that as the old heavens and old earth 
are destroyed by fire, in vengeance on its 
wicked inhabitants, so this new heaven and 
new 6 rth, which God makes after the des- 
truction of the old, is the seat of the blessed, 
after their resurrection from the dead ; which, 
I confess, I know not how to understand."* 
*^i3bop Boraett, p. 394, 

i it 


'4 ; f 





The best description of this new Jerusalem, 
with which I am acquainted, is from the pen 
of Dr. Gumming, where he says : " When 
this overflowing fire shall have wrapped the 
world, and consumed all that is in it, and, 
having done its mission, has passed away, 
Christ and his risen saints shall descend from 
their serial glory upon the purified earth, called 
in verse 13 < the new heavens and the new 
ekrth ;' and this descended company is here 
described as ' The Holy City, the New Jeru- 
salem, ^oming dowm from God out of heaven, 
prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.' 
This new Jerusalem coming down out of 
heaven, is jnst the sealed ones out of every 
kindred and tribe and tongue, that is, the 
144,000, — those who had * washed their robes 
and made them white in the blood of the 
Lamb, ' — the sackcloth -wearing witnesses, 
once all but extirpated from the earth — ^ a 
woman,' once concealed in the wilderness, — 
now coming down in their resurrection and 
holy bodies, like a cloud of glory, to reign on 
that earth on which they suffered so much 
and so long." 

There is one point more upon which a tew 




remarks ought, perhayjs, to be made, viz., 
what becomes of the " inferiw creatures ?" 
shall they have a place in the new earth *? In 
answer to these questions, we shall first fur- 
nish a few quotations from writers upon the 
subject. The famous passage upon which the 
idea of restoration to the lower orders of crea- 
tion is founded, is contained, in the epistle to 
the Romans, chap, viii., ver. 19-23 : " For 
the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth 
for the manifestation of the sons of God. For 
the creature was made subject to vanity, not 
willingly, but by reason of him who hath 
subjected the same in hope, because the crea- 
ture itself also shall be delivered from the 
bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty 
of the children of God. For we know that 
the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in 
pain together until now. And not only they, 
but ourselves also, which have the first fruits 
of the spirit, even we ourselves groan within 
ourselves, waiting for the adopt! )n, to wit, the 
redemption of our body." Dr. Clarke, under 
this passage, says, " there is considerable dif- 
ficulty in this and the four following verses : 
and the difficulty lies chiefly in the meaning 



of the word which we translate the creature, 
and crenlion. Some think, that liy it the 
bruu creation is meant, others applv it to the 
Jewish prople, others to the ^-.^V, others to the 
(rentilcs, and others to the fa'/en spirits, both 
angelic and human:' One writer applies the 
passaae to the tcMe creatvm, saying : " For- 
so indeed the scripture represents it, not that 
this world shall be destroyed, but that it shall 
bei new made; that as the whole creation is 
made subject to vanity by Adam's ci,rse, so 
It shall be redeemed from vanity and corrup- 
tion too, when mail is : It shall be |.ur-ed by 
fire, and a new incorruptible world shall 
sprmg out of its ashes. 'For the earnest 
expeclation of the creature (which must sig- 
nify this visible crention) waiteth for the 
manifestation of the sons of God.' "* Dur- 
ham f says, concerning this passage, "the 
scope purposely is to prove the glorious con- 
dition the saints have to expect after this, and 
that such OS even the senseless creatures wait 
and long for, as being to be made jiartakers 
^Lii^'^^fent-riiUno^^ of the sons 

* Bishop Burnett, p. 394. ' " 

tBrowD, p. 302, 303. 




of God ; where observe, that by ' creature; in 
the singular number, is understood the universe 
ascontradisliiigiiishecl from the ek^ct, and such 
a creature as by the siii^of man is made sub- 
ject to vanity ; and so is not to be understood 
of the whole creation simply, as certainly 
neither of angels, nor of the seal of the blessed. 
That the creature here mentioned is to be fully 
delivered from the effects of sin and the 

Another writer says : « They inquire 
whether the vegetables and creatures endued 
with sense, shall all he restored , or some only ? 

'^'o ^'1 this, I answer, that not only all 

animals, but all vegetab'es too, yea, and their 
seeds also, will doubtless be mortified and des- 
troyed by the violence of the conflaoration ; 
but that the same should be restored, and 
endued with eternal life, I htoiv no reason we 
have to believe ; but r;ither that ihrre shall he 
neiv ones produced, either of the same with 
the former, or of diff^erent kinds, at the will, 
and by the power of the Almighty Creator' 
and for those ends and uses for which he shall 
design them." * A nother writer, whose praise 

^ " " " ' ' " I ■ 

* Bishop Burnett's Notes, p. 384. 

i' k^ ''^'- i 

• *- ■''^- ' *-'^ m iJU^ms!mmvm. 



is in all the churches, says : " But will < the 
creature,' will even the brute creation always 
remain in this deplorable condition ? God for- 
bid that we should affirm this; yea, or even 
entertain such a thought. While ' the whole 
creation groaneth together,' ....... their groans 

are not dispersed in idle air, but enter into the 

e?5rs of Him that made them they 

themselves also shall be delivered 

from the present < bondage of corruption,' into 
a measure of < the glorious liberty of the chil- 
dren of God.' Nothing can be more express, 
Away with vulgar prejudices, and let the plain 
word of God take place. They < shall be 
delivered from the bondage of corruption, 
into glorious liberty,' even a measure, accord- 
ing as they are capable, of the liberty of the 
children of God. The whole brute creation 
will, then, undoubtedly, be restored, not only 
to the vigor, strength and swiftness, which 
they had at their creation, but to a far higher 
degree of each than they ever enjoyed. They 
will be restored, not only to that measure of 
understanding which they had in paradise, 
but to a degree of it, as much higher than 
that, as the understanding of an elephant is 



beyond that of a worm. And whatever 
affections they had in the garden of God, will 
be restored with vast increase ; being exalted 
and refined in a manner which we ourselves 

are not now able to comprehend No 

rage will be found in any creature, no fierce- 
ness, no cruelty, or thirst for blood. So far 
from it, that « the wolf shall dwell with the 
lamb, the leopard shall lie down with the kid, 
the calf and the young lion together, and a 
little child shall lead them. The cow and 
the bear shall feed together; and the lion 
shall eat straw like the ox. They shall not 
hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain.' — 
Isa. xi. 6, ifec." * 

With regard to this subject, we have to 
remark, that all these orders of creation existed 
before the fall of man ; and we have no reason 
to think if man had not sinned, that these 
creatures would have suffered or died, for 
death entered Iry sin ; this view encourages the 
supposition that if our earth has to be created 
anew, and man is to occupy it in a paradisaical 
state, why should not the creatures also be 
restored 1 Parad ise restored would scarcely 
* Wesley's Works, vol. vi., p. 248, 2*9. 



be equal to the Paradise which was lost, if 
these were wanting. Yet, after all, it appears 
very evident that the inferior creatures which 
maybe Jiving when the conflagration begins, 
must perish before that catastrophe is con- 
cluded , and as we have no plain intimation of 
their resurrection, and the resurrection of those 
countless myriads which died before them, 
the much controverted passige scureelyseems 
to be sufficiently plain to lead us to the con- 
clusion, that every animal, every fish, every 
fowl, every reptile, and every insect, that has 
ever existed on this globe, shall occupy a 
place in the new earth. 

We shall conclude this lecture with two 
quotations. Bishop Burnett says : 

"The revolutions which our nature, and 
the world above us, have hitherto undergone, 
are pretty well agreed upon: these are "facts' 
which have been established upon the credit 
of the sacred history, and confirmed by the 
experience of men in all ages. What is 
future is not so certain, for this very reason, 
because it is future. Scripture, indeed, treats 
no less of this, but then as it necessarily treats 
of It in the way of prophecy, and as all pro- 



phecy is dark and more difficult to be under- 
stood before the completion, so no wonder that 
those prophecies which relate to the future 
renovation and redintegration of man and 
nature are no better apprehended." 

Our last quotatit)n is from the able pen of 
Dr. Gumming: "Oh, let it not be forgotten 
that our preparntion for this glorious city, is 
not nn acquaintance with its mineralogical or 
geologic;* 1 characteristics, nor a poeiic sym- 
pathy with its glory and pure splendor. We 
may be poets able to sing all sweet songs, and 
painters able to tronsfer to the canvas all 
bright scenes; we may be able to group and 
catalogue the stars, describe a d classify the 
flowers, and yet not be Christians. It is the 
pure in henrt who shall see God. It is they 
who are like Ghrist, who shall live eternally 
with him. It is holy character that abides 
for ever. The New Jerusalem is being pre- 
prired for those who have new hearts, new 
affinities, new affections, and new natures. 
Gorruptinn cannot inherit its incorrupt ion. 
Unsanctifled feet may not tread its golden 
streets, nor impure eyes rest upon its beauty, 
nor one unregenerate heart beat amid its 




J eUness. There is but one essential frun- 

neaven. No qnalification will be acceuted 
as a substitute for this. accepted 

"Make sure of a new heart, and you mav 

Thtirth^'^i " r- ^''*^^"- -*° ^^^ 

It „LT 7 '"dispensable qualification-. 

It matters not how obscure, desjised or for- 
gotten you may now be ; you may be renewed " 
and sanctified, and made meet for this < in 
hentance of the saints in light,' by that Holy 
bpmt who IS promised to all that ask." 



m be 
)m of 



* in 



2 Pbt. III. 11-14. 

" Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved^ 
what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conver- 
sation and godliness Wherefore, beloved, seeing 

that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be 
found of him in peace, without spot, and blameless." 

The scene of the earth's conflagration, as it 
is described in the holy scriptures, is of so im- 
posing a character, that we may naturally 
suppose no one can be a spectator of it, or 
even view it in prospect, without feelings of 
the deepest interest ; the man of the world, 
whose only treasure consists in his present pos- 
sessions, of friends, houses, lands, or other 
perishable materials, may view the picture of 
a burning world, as a most destructive cala- 
mity, and he may deplore the loss of property 
which such an occurrence will cause. The 
Christian man, whose treasure is in heaven, 

i i 



»ng element ,s but a refining fire .„h ,uL 

God wjl create a new earth, wh.reiu^d.fe ,!' 
eth rigliieoiisness. 

'"t"re, between man on this earth anH 
man on the new eai-ih ;= „ • \ ''"''• ^^^ 
»i. ■ Larin, is very iiitimntp T„ 

fL , f ^ """' ""'' '^>e uses to which 

e.r talents are applied; some are fouIdS 
the very lowest snale of human nature whose 

Foj.ns.,es and habits are of so ^'Vei^^^^^ 
and viczuus a character, that they 2yl 

pronounced .<cartl,,y, sensual, a.^lLtlish^ 
Wh, e others rise far above -hdr fellows i„ 

.ellectual iu,provcment and moral rrth 

futn.e rewar.l will be in proportion to our 
present nnprovement ; to borL the wor 3 

ries 'ir^^^' V-''-' " 'he -le of human y 
nses through inn„n,cr.b!e s'eps frcm the 
brute man .0 the fkM>ng man! This pro! 
gression will continue no donl,t in the life to 
come, and will preserve the same essential 

d that 

t and 
1, and 

. In, 


id in 
y be 
s in 
'■ our 
3 to 


relations. In other words, the progress which 
we shdl mnke here in knowledge, and in vir- 
tue, will determine the point fVom whence we 
shall begin our proi^ress in the other life..,. 
All tht^ moments of our individual existence 
are mdissolubly connected one with another. 

; ^e^th is not a break in the chain ; r; 

is the link which connects the two lines, or 
the two parts of tho chain together.'^* Our 
final sentence will b3 founded upon the im- 
provement we have made in knowledge and 
piety, '-of him to whom much has'' been 
given, much shall be reqnired ; and to h.'m 
that hath," that is, has improved what hj hath, 
*' much shall be given." God will " render 
to every man according to his deeds ;" "see- 
ing then that ye look (or such things, be dili- 
gent that ye may be f.und of him in peace, 
without spot and bl:imel ss." Let us now 
proc-etl to consider the dnti-s to which our 
attention is called in the words of our text : 

The Apostle first refers to our conduct 
AMONG MEN—" zt'hcU manner of persons ous^ht 
yp. to be in all holy conversation .?" The word 
rendered ^'' convcrmlion^' m this verse, means 

Bp. Buruett, p. 411. 

»„ p 



as It does elsewhere in scripture, conduct, or 
behavwur. The distinction between the church 
and the world, between him that feareth God, 
and him that feareth him not, is a wide dis- 
tmction ; particularly so, in the principles by 
which they are actuated ,• « ye are not of the 
world, therefore the world hateth you." But 
so long as the disciples of Christ are in the 
world, they have to do with the world, and 
at is of the utmost importance, that we should 
not only guard against imbibing the spirit of 
the world which would be so injurious to our 
piety, but we should exert an influence upcMi 
others, which would convince the that we 
belong to Christ, that we are men of God 
that there is something in religion which they 
do not possess 5 as the Apostle expresses it, our 
conversation should be holy. It may be well 
to mention a few particulars as illustrative 
of all. 

First : our expectations of the world should 
not be too great. Human natu \% degenerate^ 
"the heart in man is deceitful above all 
things, and desperately wicked," we ought 
not then to expect the waters which flow from 
such a fountain, to be better than the fountain 



ductf or 

th God, 
ide dis- 
ples by 

of the 
" But 

in the 
Id, and 
pirit of 

to our 
e upctti 
lat we 
i God, 
it, our 
B well 

TQ all 

itself, or to rise above their own level. We 
should not look for such high moral integrity, 
for such care in the use of language so as 
neither to undervalue or overrate the quality 
of an article ; we must not expect their words 
to be always instructive and chaste ; although 
all these excellencies are often met with in 
men of noble spirit, whose moral training 
has given them a high sense of propriety ; but 
to expect these virtues in the world generally, 
would only result in disappointment and 
grief. Christ said unto the Jews, " how can 
ye, being evil, speak good things, for out 
of the abundance of the heart the mouth 

In our conversation with them, there is spe- 
cial need of caution that we sin not with our 
tongue. The tongue needs to be restrained 
in a professing Christian, as much as in any 
other, for it was of such the Apostle spoke, 
when he said, « if any man among you seem 
to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, 
but deceiveth his own heart, this man's re- 
ligion is vain." — James i. 26. Moses spoke 
<* unadvisedly with his lips," and for that of- 
fence he was not permitted to enter the 



Prom:sed and of Canaan, but l,e had to die 

the .-.Iderness. Many „,e,nb.,s of Chrt 

tmn churches are accustomed to give such 

hWty to this unruly naember, that^Iey ^p 

he foundation of their own piety, gr.eve'a.^' 

injure their o^vn b^st friends; and not un 

ing u " Ih. 7- ''""^^''°^ ■^''"'*"-« bear- 
US fun' ' 'J'°'' '* '^ ''°P^d may be 

*d^!i h -T'''^ "^'^ '^^' I'ideth hat. 
r*d vith lying Up,, no,, h3 „ „, J^' 

slander, is a foo!."_P,.ov. x 18 < r^ , 

thy words thou Shalt be j„s,Ld;„dbr,^ 
worJs ,ho„ shaU be condemned "^Ma,^ L'f 
3^. On the other hand, l,ow for^iM. 
right words • " n ,^ft '"r^iWe are 

wrath • hf ' ■ ^"''''^' *""^eth away 

wrath , but grievous words stir „p an^er " 

P-^ov. XV. 1. Let as then f.Ho v ti^'' 1 
exan^ple of Dnvid : " Isai.l, I w II t.k L° if 

-yways,thatlsi„ not with ™Vtn!:'*i 
W.11 keep n,y month with a bridle, whiie the 

picked IS before „,e."_rs. xxx,; b'! 

but If we behevo that a tiuie is comin.^ when 
the wicked shall go away into .< eve: a ," 
fire, then, as we believe, so should we spei^ 



" reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long suffer- 
ing and doctrine," that if by any means we 
may save some. We are inclined to think, 
that the members of the church exert greater 
influence over the community than the min- 
isters do; they are fir more numerous, they 
are much more among worldly people, and 
sinners put less restraint upon themselves in 
the presence of church members, than in the 
presence of christian ministers. In conse- 
quence of this, the labors of the pulpit are 
often destroyed by the improper conversation 
of incautious members; and when ministers 
address their people, saying, " ye are our epistle 

known and read by all men," it is to be 

feared that this truth is not always benefioiul ; 
and "all men" who know and read these 
living epistles, do not always learn the ^reat 
principles of the Gospel, do not invariably 
obtain a correct idea of what « pure and un- 
defiled religion" is, as they read it in the con- 
versation of professors. Tf the conversation of 
Christians had been holy, as becometh saints, 
how much further the little leaven might 
have succeeded in leavening the whole lump ; 
but it is to be feared, that sinners who are 

*»-!.. ' trt 



now cursing, might have been blessing ; souls 
that are now begging for a drop of water to 
cool their tongues, might have had in them 
a well of living water, springing up unto eter- 
nal life ; and this the result of professors not 
attending to such considerations as the Apos- 
tle gives in our text. « Seeing then, that all 
these things shall be dissolved, what manner 
of persons ought ye to be in all holy conver- 
sation and godliness." 

« In our budness transactions, what manner 
of persons ought we to be ? That Christian 
men may " buy and sell and get gain" with- 
out sinning against God, cannot be doubted ; 
nay, it is said, « if any provide not for his 
own, and specially for those of his own house, 
he hath denied the faith, and is worse than 
an infidel."-! Timothy v. 8. So that men 
should be "not slothful in business;" but 
while becoming attention is paid to the 
world, we ought to beware of worldlyminded- 
ness, for if Christian people are as grasping 
after this perishable world, as those persons 
are, whose only treasure is in this earth, thev 
will not only become earthly in their own 
propensities, but they will throw a dark sha- 




; souls 
'^ater to 
1 them 
;o eter- 
ors not 
! Apos- 
hat all 


ibted ; 
or his 
i than 
: men 
" but 
3 the 


: sha- 

dow over the Gospel itself, by which its light 
will be so obscured, that half-awakened sin- 
ners looking at such professors, will naturally 
miss their way in forming their future char- 
acter, by the imperfect models of worldly 
professors. While the Christian man is a pat- 
tern m honesty, integrity, fidelity, punctuality, 
beneficence, sobriety, and spirituality, he will 
not only secure to himself a good reward, but 
he will put to silence the gainsayers; the 
force of his pure character will put down op- 
position, and win erring men over to Christ ; 
" having your conversation honest among the 
Gentiles j that as they speak against you as 
evil-doers, they may, by your good works, 
which they shall behold, glorify God in the 
day of visitation."—! Pet. ii. 12. « What 
manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy 
conversation and godliness." 

This passage reminds us also of our duty 
TO God ; " what manner of persons ought we 
to be in godliness:' We are fallen creatures, 
and much of the derangement caused by our 
depravity, consists in the ascendancy of the 
animal nature over the rational, of the sensual 
over the intellectual and moral j and our duty 



to God, requires that due attention be paid to 
our dispositions and affections; hence God 
requires of us that we set our " affection on 
things above, not on things on the earth," 
that we « put off anger, wrath, and ma- 
lice." Nay, it is even commanded, « thou 
Shalt love the Lord thy God, with all thy 
heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy 
mmd." ^^This is the first and great com- 
mandment."— Matt. xxii. 37-38. This im- 
5)erative duty is most reasonable, when we 
think of God as a Being who is, in himself, 
every way wortliy of our affection, and that 
we are indebted to him for life and health 
and all things, especially for the gift of his 
Son Jesus Christ, who has redeemed us with 
his most precious blood ; and for that state 
of felicity which awaits the righteous dead. 
But love to God must be viewed as a privi- 
lege we may enjoy, as well as a duty we 
nnist perform, for the original command to 
love God supremely, is attended with the pro- 
mise of a work which God would do within 
us, " I will circumcise thine heart, and thou 
Shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy 
mmd," &c., thus, to use the words of Bichard 



Watson,* " it brings the sotil into fellowship 
with God, real and sensible, because vital ; it 
moulds the other affections into conformity 
with what God himself wills or prohibits, 
loves or hates ; it produces an unbounth^d de- 
sire to please him, aud to be accepted of him 
in all things ; it is jealous of his honor, un- 
wearied in his service, quick to prompt to 
every sacrifice in the cause of his truth and 
his church ; and it renders all such sacrifices, 
even when carried to the extent of suffer- 
ing and death, unreluetant and cheerful. It 
chooses God ns the chief good of the soul, the 
enjnyment of which nssiu'cs its perfect and 
etcrnnl interest and happiness. " Whom have 
I in heaven but thee 1 and there is none upon 
earth that I desire beside thee," is the lan- 
guage of every heart, when its love of God 
is true in principle, and supreme in degree." 
But our duty to Gol comprehends, also, 
unwavering faith in thc^se great trutiis which 
he has revea'ed to us in his holy word ; some 
of those truths are so plain and palpable to our 
perceptions, that reason at once assents to 
them ; but oth-^rs are fir above the compre- 

* Institutes, vol. iii., p. 294. 



hension of man's limited capacity, so that 
he IS required to believe what he cannot com- 
prehend, but he is not required to believe 
what IS contrary to reason. The vital doctrine 
of a Trinity in Unity is far beyond our present 
understanding as to how it can be, but it is 
not beyond om faith, as God has revealed it 
m his word. But faith, a firm conviction, 
that God, in all his dispensations with us, is 
actuated by the purest and noblest principles, 
a«id that m his hands "all things work 
together for good to them that love God," is 
also necessary to the peace and comfort of the 
Christian mind ; it saves us from needless 
fears and alarms, and leads us to repose in 
Orod with all the composure of which the 
mind IS susceptible, and has called forth such 
expressions as the following, « the Lord gave, 
and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be the 
name of the Lord - "Though he slay me, 
yet will I trust in him." " The Lord is my 
light and my salvation ; whom shall I fear i 
The Lord is the strength of my life ; of 
whom shall I be afraid f '— Ps. xxvii. 1 . This 
faith, then, " respects the supply of all our 
need, temporal and eternal j the wise and 




gracious ordering of all our concerns ; the 
warding off, or the mitigation of calamities and 
afflictions ; our preservation from all that can, 
upon the whole, be injurious to us ; our guid- 
ance through life ; our hope in death, and our 
future felicity in another world." - 

Another habitual state of mind which be- 
longs to the truly pious, is reverence ; in Scrip- 
ture language, it is the " fear of the Lord ;" 
not, however, that slavish dread of him, which 
belongs to the awakened and unpardoned 
transgressor ; nor the fear of distrust, as if God 
would desert us in a trying hour, for these are 
contrary to the filial affection and abiding 
faith of the children of God. This reverence 
comprehends a due and solemn regard for the 
sacredness of his name, so as not to use it in 
a trifling manner ; also, a high and most res- 
pectful esteem for his holy word, and never 
to quote it for trivial purposes. And also, an 
abiding conviction, that we are liable to his 
displeasure. This reverence restrains our 
faith from degenerating into presumption ; 
our love into familiarity, our joy into careless- 
ness. It nurtures hu rnility, watchfulness, and 
the spirit of prayer. It induces a reverent 





habit of think-ng and speaking of God. and 
gives solemnity to the of devotion 
It r^resenls «„ to us nnder its true aspect, as' 
dangerous, and c..rr„pti„g to ,he s. „1 ; as 
darkening our i.respecs of a future life, a„d 
injurious to o..r peace in the present 

But the tern, " g, dlines.," in our text 
refers to our m„u.,rd acU; as well as our' 

nward depositions; and as these are essen 
.ally necessary to our being rewarded as 
t'good and fafthfnl" .ervunts, they rrnui e 
o.. attentt-on at this ti,.e. The lo^J^Z 
God, ,s a duty so clearly set forth, and ^o 
strongly etyoiued, in the sacred writ,;g?th;t 
man cannot nenhct -t inrl h„ 1 1 ■ 
sin-ht nf r„ I ® I'lamele^s in the 

sight of God ; „ay,o„r own spiritnahty ismade 
to depenu «o upon it, that „eoi„et o^ 
wo>-sh,p IS ttntnediately followed by rehVil^ 

declension, and, on the other hand,'^ dilC 
and d,,o„t tt,„,. ,„ ,^ ^.^.^^^ J . n 

foster a s,„r,t of piety, and the spiritual lis 

Will sonieiimes or-nr ].», i J'"e"non 

finnt .1 ' " ''® ^^''11 '-'k'- heed 

that they are not excuses. And as he would 
n ova and serve the creature niore than the 
Creator, he will see that the hinderances are 




such as would keep him from other engagements, 
on week-days ;" and if tliat of which we 
complain would not ba sufficient to keep us 
from bus'ness on the week-days, it should not 
be sufficient to keep us from worship on the 
Lord's day ; nor prevent us from attending to 
our usual relii^ioas exercises on any day. Mr. 
Jay says: "Nothing can be mor;3 piinful to 
the feelings of a Minister, when he comrs to 
water his flock, than to find many of them 
are not at the well." 

Prayer, to the Giver of all good, is one 
mode of worship peculiarly adopted to us in 
our present condition, and upon the neg'ect 
or proper performance of it, almost everything 
depends. " Ask, and it shall be given you ; 
seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall 
be opened unto you. Be careful for nothing, 
but in every thing, by prnyer and supplica- 
tion, with thanksgiving, let your requests be 
made known unto God."* And as it is our 
privilege thus to bring all our affliirs before 
God, whether they are temporal or spiritual, 
habitual or occis'onal,and circumstintial ; to 
restrain prayer bef ore God, is but too clear an 
• Matt. vii. t; Luke xxi. 36; 1 Thess. v. 17. 



evidence that all is not right within, and that 
those persons who are now praying less than 
formerly, ought in reality to pray more, that 
they may recover their strength before they 
go hence. 

Again, if we consider what manner of per- 
sons we ought to be in all « godliness," we 
must not loose sight of another class of duties 
God has enjoined upon us, viz. : to sustain and 
extend the institutions of the church. The 
teanctification of the Christian Sabbath is a 
duty fearfully disregarded by multitudes who 
bear the Christian name ; yea, its high and 
sacred claims are but seldom sufficiently con- 
sidered by members of our churches ; and 
hence worldly conversation is with many the 
only way in which they spend much of the 
hallowed time of the consecrated day j again, 
the least excuse, and often a mere disinclina- 
tion to attend the house of prayer, is the rea- 
son why their seat in the sanctuary is vacant, 
or occupied by another. 

The efficient maintenance of the Christian 
Ministry, both at home and abroad, is a duty 
palpably plain to every attentive reader of the 
Bible. The divine law, which made provision 



for the priesthood in the Jewish Church, is, 
in its principle, no less applicable to the Chris- 
tian community ; and yet, who of our church 
members gives to the cause as the Lord has 
prospered him ; what owner of an estate, 
what man of business, what daily laborer, 
consecrates to God one-tenth of bis income'? 
And yet God has appointed and required this 
as an equitable proportion of every man's 
means. Mr. Jay says: "A Minister must 
be very mean-spirited if he regards his 
salary as alms or benefactions from his peo- 
ple. What they give, they more than have 
out in services ; and " the laborer is worthy of 
his hire." Has not God ordained, that they 
who preach the gospel, should live of the gos- 
pel % And is this law not founded in equity 
and justice 1 Would not the same talents the 
man devotes to the service of the sanctuary, 
provide for himself and his family, if employed 
in secular concerns % This is a delicate point 
for a minister to handle ; and he would never 
bring it forward, if there was not a cause. 
Let church-members compare their contribu- 
tions with the law of God, and let those espe- 
cially wha pay more annually to the most 






menial of their attendants, than to the shep- 
herd of their souls ; while others with all 
their commendation, never confer iq^on him 
one token of respect in their lives.* 

The prosperity oi the church of Christ, both 
in piety ^nd numbers, is what greatly concerns 
every Christian man. The Apostles were to 
preach the gospel to ^< every creature," but 
the private members are not to be inopera- 
tive ; they, in conjunction with their ministers, 
kre God's witnesses, the salt of the earth, the 
light of the ivorld, and they must let their 
light so shine before men, that others may see 
their good works, and glory our Father which 
is in heaven. 

The growth of grace in the individual 
members of the church, is what concerns the 
whole community of believers, for they are 
one body in Christ, and we are all members 
one of another, so that if disease begins in 

• We would add to the above that there are members 
in our churches, whose circumstances are comfortable, 
who do not give for a minister's services, year after year^ 
what they would pay for the labour of an ox or a horse, 
even for one day. Are these persons guiltless before 



one part, it affects, more or less, th3 whole 
frame, and each member is exposed to the 
infection ; we ought therefore to feel as much 
interest in the spiritual health and prosperity 
of every member of the cluirch, as we feel 
in the safety and well-being of every member 
of our body. 

But our sense of duty should carry us beyoixd 
the present number of church-members, and 
a constant aim at accessions sho^^M be kept 
before the mind. Our efforts should be to 
make converts to Christ, to turn men from 
darkness to light, and frojai the power of Sa- 
tan unto God; and this duty we consider 
belongs to all believers, male and female. 
But of how many professors may it be truth- 
fully said, " Israel is an empty vine, he bring- 
eth forth fruit unto himself." (Hosea x. 1.) 

Thirdly, — our text admonishes us to live 
IN SUCK A STATE as wc should desirc to be in 
when Christ comes. " Wherefore, beloved, 
seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent 
that ye may he found of Mm in peace, tvitJiout 
spot, and blameless?'* 

The first particular here mentioned by the 
Apostle, is <' peace." The carnal mind is 




eumity against God, it is not subject to his 
aw neither can be." This is the state of 
the human soul by nature, and it sliows itself 
m the conduct of the sinner, as he transgresses 
the divnie law, and thus, by open hostility, 
proves himself to be an enemy to God by 
Wicked works.-Our merciful Creator has, 
I'owever, made provision for our reconcilia- 
tion, by the death of our Lord Jesus Christ 
wlio « ?s our peace," that is, the procurer of 
«, and he has reconciled both Jews and Gen- 
t.les « unto God in one body by the cross, 
having slam the enmity thereby.''_Eph. ii 
16. Yet, notwithstanding this most gracious 
provision made for sinful man, there are mul- 
titudes of our feUow men, who, instead of 
seeking " to be found of God in peace, are 
treasuring up wrath against the day of wrath 
and revelation of the righteous judgment of 
God. -Rom. ii. 5. And how many wlio 
profess to be tho disciples of Christ, are 
neglecting this inestimable blessing of peace 
'with God ; their deficiency in personal piety 
their want of punctuality in attending to the 
duties of religion, nay, the utter inattentimi 
to some positive duties, clearly show that 




they are not diligent to be found of God in 
peace, for the Divine Being can scarcely be 
reconciled to the conduct of stewards who 
have wasted his goods, to servants who have 
])een slothful in his employment. We ear- 
nestly beseech you, dear brethren, not to look 
at a religious life as consisting in the enjoy- 
ments of our own heart alone ; you are called 
upon to labor, and sometimes to suffer, for 
Christ's sake ; and, upon your diligent perfor- 
mance of your d lilies, will depend the appro- 
val of your Lord and Master in the great day 
of accounts. "Be diligent," then, "to be 
found of God in peace." 

But the Apostle also nrges upon us the duty 
of being found of God " without spot.^^ The 
note of Henry on this passage is very forcible 
for a man of his creed ; he says : " that ye be 
found of Christ ivithout S2)ot, and blameless, fol- 
lotv after holiness as well as peace ; and even 

spotless and perfect we must be pressing 

towards spotless purity, absolute perfec- 
tion. Christians must h^ perfecting holiness, 
that they may be not only blamelesss before 
men, but also in the sight of God. And all 

this deserves and needs the greatest diligence \ 


^1 »wi»°BM»*>«'^a»Jii,Ntfe, 



he who does this work negligently, can never 
do it successfully." The purity of the church, 
HI tlie sanctiiication of its members from all 
«in, is a subject largely dwelt uix)n by the 
sacred writers ; it has been the design of God, 
iu all his dealhigs with the children of men, 
ever since the promise that th^ seed of tlie 
woman should bruise the serpent's head ;.and 
It is the happy state in which all the recovered 
, from the human flimily will eventually be 
found in heaven. But this slate of Christian 
lioliness is not attained without the use of 
the a})pointed means, for we must " work out 
our own salvation," while " God works in us 
to will and to do of his god pleasure." God 
does not perform this worl in us absohitely, 
or irrespectively of man's co-operation ; it is 
only while man works outwardly, that God 
works inwardly, for the accomplishment of 
this object ; we see, from this point of view, 
the force and importance of the Apostle's 
exhortation, that we " be diligent to be found 
of God without spot." 

The Apostle concludes this address by fur- 
ther urging the people of God to be fo- nd of 
him " blameless," which word we apply to 



3m all 
)y the 
f God, 
: men, 
of Uic 
L j.aiid 
lly be 
use of 
rk out 
3 in us 
; it is 
t Go(] 
3nt of 

y fur- 
nd of 

ply to 

their whole character and conduct. The 
importance to be attached to our present 
course, can only ba duly estimated by the 
effect it will have upon our final state in the 
world to come, when " all that are in the 
graves shall hear his voice, and shall come 
forth ; they tliat have done tzood, un<o the 
resurrection of life : and they that have done 
evil, unto the resurrection, of damnation ." If, 
then, our final destiny is to depend so mucli 
upon the correctness of our present conduct, 
how necessary is it that every Christian 
should be diligent to be found of (^od " blame- 
less," when he shall come "in flaming fire, 
taking vengeance on them that knew not God, 
and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ." Each act must be looked at, not in 
its isolated state, but in relation to its conse- 
quences ; it is the seed of the future, and its 
fruits, even in this life, may be a thousand-fold, 
upon ourselves and others ; and ten times ten 
thousand-fold in the world to come ; " be not 
deceived, God is not mocked, for whatsoever 
a man soweth, that shall he also reap ; for he 
that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap 
corruption 5 but he that soweth to the Spirit, 



shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting."— 
Gal. vi. 7, 8. 

But how is our diligence to be directed so 
as to secure our being found of God in peace, 
without spot and blameless? We answer, 
that a continued effort to destroy the « body 
of sin" within ns that " we should not serve 
sni," " casting down imaginations, and every 
high thing that exalteth itself against the 
^knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity 
every thought to the oljedience of Christ."— 
2 Cor. X. 5. This is one point continually to 
be aimed at, and for the success of such efforts 
we should diligently use the means of grace. 
While attending the instructions and exhor- 
tations of the pulpit, we should learn what 
we can from every address, and apply it to 
our practice, so as to bring ourselves more and 
mors into conformity to the will of God in 
all things. Those times- of refreshing from 
the presence of the Lord, with which we are 
so highly favored in the sanctuary, should 
make us both wiser and better every time we 
are so privileged.— The holy Scriptures, which 
are so " profitable for doctrine, for re'prooi, for 
correction, and for instruction in righteous- 



ness," should be so to ns each time we read 
them, or hear them read ; and thus, by dili- 
gence, "the man of God may be perfect, 

throughly furnished unto all good works." 

2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. The social means of grace, 
ill which we are found, should lead to great 
and honest search" igs of heart; and the state- 
ments and remarks of others should remind 
ns of our remaining sin, our short-coming, 
and the im perfec. on of our best performan- 
ces ; and also direct us to that "blood 
which cleanseth from all sin." The closet, 
perhaps the most sacred place where Christ is' 
manifested to his devout people, should be 
frequently visited, where we should unbosom 
our hearts before God ; confess our sins, lay 
them upon the sacrifice of Christ, and leave 

them there ; it should be the place where 

we "wait upon the Lord, and renew our 
strength ; that we may mount up with wings 

as eagles, run and not be weary, walk 

and not faint." Every confession of sin should 
be such as to relieve our conscience, — every 
prayer so offered as to refresh our souls, and 
every visit to the closet should quahfy us more 
fully for the duties of life. If we thus give 



diligence we shall make our "callinjr and 

election sure,", . . .v^e shall « never fall," — 
but an entrance shall be ministered unto us 
abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of 
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." — 2 Pet. 
i. 10, 11. 

In concluding this lecture, we shall offer 
a few reasons for the diligence which the 
Apostle inculcates: 

Because of the shortness and uncertainty of 
the time we may have to do this work in ; the 
utmost limit allowed to human life in this 
world, is exceedingly short, compared with 
that eternity which is beyond ; the comparison 
of one moment to a million years, bears no 
proportion to man's life on earth, and eternity 
which is to come ; and then it is so uncertain 
whether we shall live another vear, another 
month, or even a day, that we have not a 
moment tu be lost ; " upon this moment eter- 
nity depends; as the leaf falls, so it lies," and 
as death leaves so judgment unds us. Eternal 
life is now to be lost or won. It surely becomes 
us, then, to be diligent, that we may " be 
found of God in peace, without spot, and 
blameless.' ' 


Holiness is necessary to enable us to escape 
the miseries of hell, and to win the happiness 
of heaven. God will render " indignation 
and wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every 
soul of man that doeth evil."— Rom. ii. 8 
Now, to escape that misery, we must <' follow 
peace with all men, and holiness, without 
which no man shall see the Lord".— Ileb. xii 
H. Again, it is said, " have your fruit unto 
holiness, and the end eternal life."— Rom. vi. 
22. " Eternal life is the gift of God." He* 
is not obliged to bestow it upon any man ; 
he may make what condition he pleases for 
the obtaining of it. No man hath any right 
to it— no man can lay any claim to it, but 
from this donation of God, and from the per- 
formance of these conditions : « Blessed are 
they that do his commandments, that they 
may have a right to the tree of life, and may 
enter in through the gates into the city."-Rev. 
xxn. 14. But holiness is necessary from the 
very nature of the thing; holiness is the very 
quality and complexion of heaven, and 
nothing that is impure or unclean can enter 
there. A wicked person could find no busi- 
ness or employment in heaven, nothing to 
satisfy his corrupt and depraved affections, 

r | m « W ii r 



inclinations and appetites; he would there 
meet with no snitaljit ■ company ; no persons 
whose conversation ho could take any delight 
and complacency in, "for what fellowship hath 
righteousness with unrighteousness? or what 
communion hath light with aurknessf — 2 
Cor. vi. 14. Thus, holiness is necessary, 
whether we look at it as God's appointment, 
or whether we consider those who occupy a 
place in heaven.* 

Lastly, we ought to be diligent, if we bear 
in mind, that even in heaven, " every one will 
he rewarded according to his ivorksJ*^ That 
servant who, with one pound, gained ten 
pounds, was made ruler over ten cities ; and 
he who, with one pound, gained but jive 
pounds, was set over five cities, (Luke. xix. 
16-19.) If, then, heaven is so desirable in 
itself, it is also desirable in its degrees, and, in 
this sense, we ought to " covet earnestly the 
best gifts j" — hero our ambition need not be 
limited, w^e may with propriety long for the 
" uppermost seats" in heaven, aspire to its 
highest honors ; and the more earnestly we 
seek for them, the inore highly we shall be 

lau ded of God. 

• Bishop Burnett, p. 386. - 

p hath 

f— 2 
upy a 

e bear 
le will 

;d ten 
I ; and 
at five 
:e. xix. 
.ble in 
md, in 
tly the 
not be 
for the 

to its 
tly we 
liall be 


■ "^^I^^BI^^fer-. ■